Created
October 31, 2009 23:01
-
-
Save Rejis/223295 to your computer and use it in GitHub Desktop.
This file contains bidirectional Unicode text that may be interpreted or compiled differently than what appears below. To review, open the file in an editor that reveals hidden Unicode characters.
Learn more about bidirectional Unicode characters
\documentclass[a4paper,oneside,12pt]{scrbook} | |
\usepackage{a4wide} | |
\usepackage[T1]{fontenc} | |
\usepackage[utf8]{inputenc} | |
\usepackage{textcomp} | |
\usepackage{fancyhdr} | |
\pagestyle{fancy} | |
\usepackage{lmodern} | |
\begin{document} | |
\title{Ytin'he'ny\\ --- \\Those who are changed} | |
\author{Mechthild Czapp} | |
\maketitle | |
\chapter*{Kanahame'het - Introduction} | |
The Mansion in the outskirts of Soton looked impressive, however, most | |
people would insist that it was a scary place. The person who inhabited | |
it did nothing to against these perceptions. Susanne Greenville actually | |
liked them because it meant people stayed away from her. Except of course | |
the people whom she employed as buttlers, gardeners or for all the kinds of | |
jobs who had to be done in the Mansion. Susanne Greenville, the retired CEO | |
and owner of Greenware, one of the leading software companies, had the | |
well-earned reputation to be eccentric and reclusive to the point of | |
spending weeks without talking to anyone. Some of the few people who quit | |
working for her told that she insisted that those people who worked at the | |
Mansion had to learn an invented language, which she created. Her reaction | |
was to make those who work for her sign a non disclosure agreement about | |
their jobs. Despite the high contractual penalties, people signed it. The | |
job market in Soton was not good but her pay was. | |
Jeremy Course was a gardener in the Mansion. He didn't care about the | |
rumours about the Mansion. Actually, the scaryness of the place was | |
something he appreciated, since it made it easier to gain the interest of | |
the ladies. When she came outside and greeted him, he could not help | |
noticing her strange gait and the strange tone of her voice. He didn't | |
actually react to it, but he did keep an eye on her as she sat down on a | |
chair. When felt sick, he tried leading her to the bathroom, he called an | |
ambulance when she collapsed on the way. Less than an hour later, she died | |
in hospital. | |
\chapter{Exkira'het - Interest} | |
\paragraph{Karin:} The call reached me when I was on the way home from the gym. My | |
xessPhone rang despite the order only to ring in emergencies. I expected the | |
caller to be some kind of marketing drone who managed to outsmart the | |
priority system. It would have been the 3rd to do so only today. The picture | |
I saw however was known to me. It was one of my crazy mother's guys. I | |
suspected always that she employed only a certain type of people to fit her | |
tastes and urges. | |
When he told about her bad state, I was not sure whether to laugh or to cry. | |
To laugh because she was a bitch to me and to everyone else in the family, | |
or to cry because I loved her despite that. The last times we saw, she | |
argued with us about tour lifestyles. She of all people. The person whose | |
picture is in the most famous online-dictionary the illustration for the | |
article on Obsessive compulsive disorder. She seems to think that we are | |
worthless just because we occasionally like to party and, well, occasionally | |
the parties are wild enough to make national news. Just because we do not | |
live as almost-celibate as she did. Just because we actually have lifes | |
which do not happen in front of the computer. If she died, it would not only | |
mean an end of the tirades and accusations, but that we would eventually | |
have access to her fortune. There were children of millionaires who live a | |
more luxurious life than me, one of the children of one of the few women in | |
the Forbes 500 list. | |
Then I had to think of her waiting for me after a hard exam and hugging me | |
and suddenly, I cried and seemed to be unable to stop. | |
I could not remember getting home, but I apparently made it there. I tried | |
to distract myself by going online and looking at my favorite sites, but my | |
mind was sick with worry and regret. I never was the daughter she wanted, | |
but I loved her and I never wanted the last words we said to each other be | |
spiteful accusations and almost-insults. I just, at one point or another had | |
given up trying to please her. I realized that I could never be what she | |
wanted me to be. The things she wanted me to do bored me to tears. The | |
subjects, she thought I should study were not my interests. It was almost a | |
relief to hear that she had 'ascended to a higher plane of existence' as the | |
Sotonese said it. 'Almost relieved' because I at least could stop hoping now | |
and try to get on with my life, sweep up the pieces, accept that I never | |
found closure, didn't say so many things I wanted to say and eventually get | |
over it. | |
\paragraph{Stephen:} The grey sky of Soton got to my nerves despite only being there for | |
a few days. Of all places my stupid mother could move to, she chose a place | |
which made Alaska seem bright and friendly. Yes, she was European, but why | |
did that matter so much to her that after many years of living and working | |
in the USA and China, she moved to this hellhole as soon as she retired? I | |
had no clue. It was hard for me to give the EU-citizens to impression of | |
mourning when I didn't care about my mother. She had been a nagging bitch to | |
us. Always gong on and on about how we should study harder, party less and | |
stop drinking and doing drugs. She would annoy us by comparing her life with | |
ours far too often. She failed her studies at Munich, for Pete's sake, she | |
only succeeded because she got the bleep out of Germany and instead took | |
advantage of the opening of Europe. She had to get to Israel of all places | |
to get her Masters degree. She could have just asked a diploma mill for its | |
services, it would be similar in quality, less expensive and the risk of | |
being shelled by whoever fought whomever there would have been lower. She | |
was definitely not the right person to lecture us on discipline. My father | |
was not as despisable, but of course, since only the good die young, cancer | |
got him almost one decade ago. | |
Karin seemed to be far less happy about her death than I was. maybe because | |
our mother occasionally treated her like a human being, or and in my opinion | |
more likely because she just was too blonde, too stupid to realize the | |
truth: That we were for her just figures to mold in her own shape. | |
Karin and me stayed in the Funafuti, a local upper-class hotel. Others of my | |
familystayed elsewhere. Rumour had it that the Holiday Inn near the | |
Soton University became the place of many meetings of family members, | |
who almost forgot about each other. One of my motherbitch's servants had | |
shown us an long and weird list of things she wanted for her funeral. It | |
prove to me one thing: She was fucking nuts. She insisted that her funeral | |
ceremony had to follow the rules of the weird constructed world (conworld) | |
she created in her free time. To the point of specifying that the ceremony | |
had to be held in her constructed language. Seriously. Of course, this was | |
good news to me: tidbits like this make it easier to oppose her will should | |
it be not in my favour. I could almost see her willing everything she owned | |
to a charity or to a distant relative, for no other reason than to spite us. | |
Her wrinkly face would be distorted in delight when thinking about this. | |
Despite the seemingly arbitrary rules, Karin and me adhered to them strictly | |
when organizing the funeral. It could have been very likely that we would | |
have been disowned if the candles had the wrong color or smell or the | |
ceremony started at the wrong time (she actually included a formula for the | |
right time with at least 5 variables). The only person who could hold her | |
weird ceremony due to knowing the language lived in Ghana. Shirley | |
Amankwanor, a professor of linguistics in a godforsaken place called Accra, | |
fortunately understood the request and planned to take the first plane to | |
London and from there get to Soton. I found it strange that this woman | |
seemed to have gained the trust and admiration of my mother, who as a rule | |
trusted and admired no one. The Ghanese arrived only a day later. She did | |
not look like I would have thought a person from such a weird country would | |
look like. She was tall and radiated a positive kind of authority. Despite | |
her age (she was almost 60) and the fact that she wore old-fashioned | |
glasses, she looked pretty good, not like those undernourished, | |
AIDS-afflicted children they show in adverts for charities. | |
This person even had a clue what some of the more obscure rules were | |
supposed to mean. She wanted to explain the spiritual reasonn for each rule, | |
but I had enough of Mum's psychobabble when she was still alive. Now that | |
she was dead, I did no longer want to deal with it. | |
Karin took it all more or less well, but I couldn't. I always had a short | |
temper and the seemingly random complications more often than not caused me | |
to lose it. That Ghanese person for example refused to touch or even look at | |
certain holy symbols, but insisted that they had to be perfectly aligned. | |
``Karin, how on earth can you cope with all that bullshit?'' I asked once when | |
we were alone. | |
She smiled. ``I have a copy of the latest Forbes list in my purse. When I am | |
about to lose my temper, I look at the list, imagine my share of the | |
inheritance and calm down. You should do too. A bit contenance won't hurt | |
you.'' | |
I grinned: ``Sounds like a plan! I can't understand why she insists on every | |
little thing. I can kinda understand her made-up religion, but the made-up | |
language and all the rest... it becomes insane.'' | |
She tilts her head in a weird way. ``Surely, it is. But the language is | |
something she worked on for longer than we are on this planet. I can kinda | |
understand her fixation with it, her wish to showcase it one last time | |
before the language dies with her.'' | |
``You sound almost philosophical.'' I commented sarcastically. | |
``Well, yes. Her death made me think about death in general, and about my | |
own.'' she admitted. | |
``It's a fruitless topic and will only lead to despair. If you go down that | |
route, you will land in the weird place our mother wants us to be.'' I | |
insisted. | |
Karin shook herself in mock-disgust. ``Definitely not a good location!'' She | |
exaggerated Mum's mannerism, including the preachy tone of voice and the | |
staring, unmoving eyes. ``There is no right and wrong, there is just | |
agreement inside a society and between its people.'' | |
``You listened to her rants?'' I asked, amazed about the quality of her | |
performance. | |
``You can't prevent that things seep into your mind despite your best | |
attempts not to care. She often used that sentence in one way or another | |
one.'' | |
I grinned. I used to tease her mercilessly when she was younger until she | |
arranged to have me beaten up by a group of thugs. With that stunt, she | |
earned my respect to a certain point. She was weaker and smaller than me, | |
but she found a good way to compensate for that. | |
\paragraph{Karin:} I was almost happy that the day of the funeral | |
approached. It marked an end to my hectic preparation. I started to think | |
that these complex instructions were nothing but an elaborate plan to keep | |
us occupied so that we would not think of her absence all that much. | |
Normally, I wouldn't think much of her but after her `ascension', not doing | |
so was hard. She was not the best mother out there, but she was there. I | |
could have called her at any possible or impossible time of the day. Now she | |
was no more and I felt incredibly lonely. This was why I started to | |
appreciate the hoops we were supposed to jump through - despite doing so for | |
a completely different reason than she intended. | |
\chapter{Ytin'tan - Change} | |
\paragraph{Karin} When I stepped into the ceremony hall, I was impressed | |
about the work. The `church' was illuminated in a weird, but almost magical | |
light. The candlelight and the slight hint of daylight as well as my | |
morning-related tiredness made me feel as if we were about to witness a | |
sacred ritual. An altar was at the far end of the ceremony hall, which was | |
covered in a green cloth with glittering symbols. The Ghanese... person | |
refused to touch it before the ceremony. She even avoided to look at the | |
entire thing. Thinking back of that, I wondered whether she took the entire | |
ceremony seriously, or whether she had played a role the entire time. I | |
could not decide which of these possibilities was more disturbing to me. | |
On second thought, it had the be the first one. Everyone plays a role after | |
a death to support the others. The dressing up in black, the various rites | |
of a catholic funeral, even the fact that you don't speak badly about the | |
deceased makes you slip into a role. This made the honest belief in a | |
constructed religion appear like a mental illness in comparison. | |
The benches were arranged in front of the altar, in exactly the specified | |
distance. Behind the altar, a canvas from the ceiling to the ground showed a | |
complex symbol, which so far was almost invisible, sable for a bit of the | |
lower outlines. Above the altar, a symbol seemed to float which looked a but | |
like a crucifix or a giant X. Stephen and I sat down in the bench nearest to | |
the altar. Countless people entered and sat down behind us. The ceremony | |
hall was completely full. | |
An instrument played from a distance. Its sound was almost like that of a | |
flute, but differed distinctively. I was not sure what it was, but its sound | |
was impressive. Suddenly Mum seemed to be not a weird eccentric but a master | |
of special effects. The sound shifted and turned into a slow melody full of | |
sadness. The instrument, whatever it was, seemed to mourn for the death of | |
my mother more than I could. Other, unknown instruments set in and while the | |
music sounded like nothing I ever heard in my entire life, it was very | |
moving. I wiped a tear from my eyes. `Priest' Shirley Amankwanor moved | |
towards the altar in a slow way. It looked more as if she floated than as if | |
her feet actually touched the ground. I opened the 'cheat sheet' which | |
translated the ceremony for those, who were not initiated into the Language. | |
The light made it pretty hard to read, but I would at least have an | |
occasional glimpse into it. While she moved around the altar, the music | |
reacheed a form of crescendo of sadness. She stood in the middle behind the | |
altar and rose her hands, then lowered them slowly. In perfectly | |
synchronized simultaneousness, the music died down, leaving the hall in eery | |
silence. I glimpsed onto the paper, but could not decipher anything at all. | |
The Ghanese `priest' started to chant in the language, which would probably | |
be forgotten after this ceremony. I again was close to crying. Even though | |
the language was only gibberish to me, her tone of voice seemed to convey | |
meaning very well. | |
The sun started to rise (behind the English clouds, that is) and the signs | |
became visible. The colors were strangely vibrant. The symbols were | |
interwoven but I suddenly realized that there only were simple ones. The | |
complexity stemmed not from the individual symbol but from the the fact that | |
many of them were used in the same picture. I looked into the handout, | |
trying to find where we were now by the repeating structures. Certain parts | |
of the `mass' were repetitive, but that seemed to be used to create calming | |
pictures. I saw that the text currently was about the fact that all those | |
who died were prevented from falling into the abyss of nonexistance by | |
nothing but the memories of their beloved ones, who themselves were saved in | |
the same way. `Until the end of days', it said there, `no good-hearted and | |
honest person will go forever. No good-hearted and honest person will fade | |
away into the great nothing.' | |
A new song started. The flute again played its sad music. The `priest' sang | |
to it. Well, to say that it was singing was too much, she merely chanted to | |
the music. I suddenly felt very nauseous. Not because the music was bad or | |
anything like this. For no reason at all, I had the feeling that I had to | |
get away. Despite having that feeling, I felt also, as if I was paralyzed, | |
unable to do anything but stare. Even blinking seemed to be impossible for | |
me. I felt panic rising in me. I noticed my breath getting quicker. A wave | |
of dizzyness passed over me. Even if I could get up, I no longer dared. I | |
had the distinct impression that the room was spinning and doing so fast. If | |
I could, I would have screamed, in panic, for help, anything. All I could do | |
was stare fowards, at the priest, who chanted while turning the back on the | |
community. She looked at the symbols as well, only that it were not symbols, | |
it was a very ornamented writing. The temperature seemed to fall upon this | |
realization. There was no doubt though. They had the same semi-readable | |
quality as blackletter writing or just a very bad handwriting. My eyes | |
suddenly closed as if by themselves. My heart started to race even quicker | |
than it did earlier. I had the feeling that I was going to die here, among | |
all those people, and nobody would realize it until the end of the mass, | |
among people but still very alone. I must have had some kind of medical | |
issue, a stroke or something like that. I was sure that this was the end. | |
\paragraph{Stephen:} The ceremony was surprisingly well-done. That weird | |
person read the gibberish with such a pathos and such a dedication, that the | |
entire ceremon was more like watching an epic film in a foreign language | |
than attending a ceremony of someone's deranged imagination. The second song | |
of the whole affair was pretty strange. Music from tape was like a voice, | |
mourning in pain, while the text which she spoke (according to what I have | |
read in the guide), was about a person reaching out her hands from the other | |
world to her living relatives and friends in order not to be forgotten. | |
Suddenly, when I looked at the weird painting, or whatever it was, in front | |
of me, I started to feel strange. I couldn't describe it. Maybe the smell in | |
the so-called `Ceremony Hall' got onto my nerves, maybe I ate something | |
wrong. The weird things, the British eat as breakfast did not really look | |
edible to me. I started to feel dizzy - and even sicker. I considered | |
leaving, finding a Porcelain God to pray to maybe. Of course, that would | |
ruin my public image for quite a while. The media would love to see someone | |
misbehave during Mum's funeral. They would use this as their scandal of the | |
week. Karin could get away with it, maybe since the press already agreed | |
that she was up to no good and only good for these. It would have been | |
pretty impossible for her to ruin her public image even further. It would | |
require starting digging at rock bottom. Maybe a murder would be capable of | |
doing so, but it would have to be a particularly gruesome one. | |
Unfortunately, these thoughts did not help against my sickness and | |
dizzyness. I had to get away before fighting it down would no longer help. I | |
tried to get up, but tried was the operative term since my legs refused to | |
obey their commands to get me out of the seating position first and of here | |
later. My heart started racing. `Screw courtesy!' I thought and screamed. No | |
sound came out of my mouth. I thought a string of expletives. What the fuck | |
had happened to me? Was this some kind of stroke? I wanted to nudge Karin, | |
but neither my hand nor my head wanted to move towards her. I was trapped in | |
my own body. I renounced my faith at the age of 14, but I felt close to | |
praying, despite the ridiculousness of the gesture. I had to do something, | |
no matter how ridiculous. I tried to slow my fast, shallow breath and | |
realized that this was actually somewhat effective. The realization that not | |
every control was lost was good. While calming myself down, or at least | |
trying to, I could not help staring at the painting. The seemingly random | |
lines, which I thought looked as if a child created them seemed to change. | |
It was as if someone flipped a switch in my brain, but they started to look | |
like letters in a weird alphabet. Maybe that was the reason, why the the | |
`priest' avoided looking at them earlier. Maybe she was afraid of the | |
meaning they had. It was a ridiculous thought, sure, but then, everything | |
about this ceremony was ridiculous so far. Logic and Mum had not beein on | |
speaking terms since quite a while, as it seemed. I realized that I was | |
shiveringm the temperature in the room seemed to resemble siberian winters | |
more than the English fall. Suddenly everything went black. I realized only | |
later, that not my vision failed but that my eyes simply fell shut. It was | |
not that comforting, but at least had the vague possibility that my vision | |
would return. My heart and breath ignored every attempt of me to calm them | |
down, every attempt at optimism and positive thinking. The weird music and | |
chanting bored into my skull as if it was a physical thing. | |
\paragraph{Karin:} My eyes opened. I was not sure whether I had been | |
unconscious or not, but opening my eyes had the quality of waking up. I felt | |
no longer sick, but I would not guarantee for my stability when standing up. | |
I looked around. My eyes met those of my brother, who looked about as | |
confused as I felt. I only then realized that I could move my head. I tried | |
to move my arms and hands and realized that it was possible again. I | |
breathed a long breath of relief. Maybe this was nothing but an imagination, | |
maybe I fell asleep during the mass. I could only hope that the priest did | |
not notice this. She turned around and looked at us with an expression that | |
I could not understand. She lighted a ceremonial candle, and held it high | |
and in front of herself. In this position, she addressed the crowd: "Let us | |
now pray against the spirits of the dark and the forgetting. Let us stand up | |
and ask the spirits of the earth and the sky to help Susanne Greenville to | |
the land behind the abyss." | |
We stood up. I was confused that she suddenly spoke my language, but I did | |
not object to it. It was nice to see that even the priest stopped using the | |
constructed language, Mum devised. "Oh Spirits of the day, oh spirits of the | |
time between day and night, oh spirits of the sun, oh spirits of ths moon: | |
Keep Susanne Greenville protected in the land beyond ours, as we protect her | |
with our memories and thoughts. Lead her not astray into the abyss of | |
forgetting and being forgotten. Lead her not into the second death but into | |
the land beyond the land beyond ours." The prayer continued longer. I looked | |
into the guide to check where we were. For some reason, I remembered the | |
readable text being below the gibberish, not above it as it was now. `Your | |
memory had been better in earlier years!' | |
Eventually, the ceremony ended. It was longwinded and I was sure that I | |
never experienced so many weird metaphors within the same hour. We went in | |
silence to the graveyard. The procession was lead by the priest who carried | |
the sign of the world beyond this one in her hands to free the way of evil. | |
The ceremony was held only over the spirit of Mum so while we were | |
encouraged to carry a photograph or something which reminded us of her, the | |
coffin was not visible earlier. Now, it was carried immediately after the | |
African priest. We all followed her in a long procession. The media, like a | |
swarm of gnats, was present and showered us all in flashes of their cameras. | |
I don't dislike the media normally, but during these moments it seemed | |
inappropriate. The short walk seemed longer this time, but I guess only the | |
situation and the dignified slowness caused that. | |
When the coffin was lowered into to grave, I started to cry again. The | |
entire scene overwhelmed me and reduced me to a sobbing heap. I could not | |
stop the salty tears from flowing during the entire ceremony. I was aware | |
that it made my makeup a mess but I did not care. I felt the pain of the | |
unavoidable end of all existance, the curse which the spirits give everyone | |
who is born. The support of the members of the family was somewhat | |
comforting, but on the other hand, I knew how they often talked about Mum, | |
how I used to talk about her. It troubled me in this moment immensely. | |
\chapter{Nisun'het - Discovery} | |
\paragraph{Richard Monger:} ``About Mrs. Greenville.'' I paused, unsure how | |
to say it. ``We can be pretty sure that she did not die under natural | |
circumstances.'' My boss, Mr. Barons, seemed to be slighly uninterested in | |
the entire situation. ``The hospital confirmed that she died by a Neotoxin. | |
Probably, judging the statements of her buttler from a peach.'' | |
Barons asked ``Why do we hear this only now?'' | |
I made an annoyed sound. ``Because the hospital effed up their records. A | |
kind of virus ate through their records and they had to re-transcribe it.'' | |
``Retranscribe? What do you mean?'' | |
``They made the entries by hand first and only then entered them into their | |
computer. Because apparently viruses like this are not that seldom. It was | |
not the first and not the last case of attempting to hide a murder.'' | |
``Unfortunately, her body is already rotting under the earth.'' | |
I wondered how such a pointy haired boss could ever become my superior. | |
``Wouldn't have helped in the least. Neotoxins are supposed to decay | |
incredibly fast in the target body. Even the hospital found only small | |
traces because apparently the murderer wanted to be very sure and used lots | |
of it.'' | |
``So, it is someone inexperienced?'' he asked. | |
``Probably a relative. She was rich enough to entice people to such things.'' | |
``Definitely ungood.'' | |
``She had the reputation of a weird recluse. Never cared enough for other | |
people to make enemies or friends, bought the loyality of those working for | |
her.'' | |
``Sounds like a nice person.'' he commented sarcastically. | |
``There are worse things than a 60 year old lady who wants to live life as | |
she pleases. Like the kind of people who killed her.'' | |
``You're right, but should not take everything so darn serious.'' He paused. | |
``And find out where she got that peach from.'' | |
\paragraph{Stephen:} I came to my senses again. I had the weird feeling as | |
if I fell asleep and just woke up. Fortunately, the priest no longer spouted | |
gibberish but instead spoke coherently. Of course, coherence was a relative | |
concept. Her metaphors still made almost no sense. It was like listening to | |
someone who was high on a number of illegal, hallucigenic drugs while you | |
had to remain sober. It was what moved me away from religion, only | |
extracted, condensed and turned up to at least eleven. I thought some of my | |
essays were bad, but this was an entirely new dimension. I almost yearned | |
back to the time when she spoke unintelligible nonsense. Finally, it was | |
over. I had to get through the rest of this annoying ceremony and then would | |
be able to cast off her influence onto my life forever. Her insults, her | |
anger, her complete and utter rejection would be a thing of the past. She | |
would no longer be able to hurt me. She was no longer be able to punish me | |
seemingly at random or keep me living miserably just because she thought I | |
deserved it. | |
I spent most of the rest of the day distant, uninvolved in the ceremonies, | |
making others believe I was mourning. Once we left the cemetary, I noticed | |
that the world looked rather strange. I lacked a right word for it, except | |
maybe to say that it was changed. It was hard to point to the exact | |
differences, but they were present in many places. Listening to the | |
conversations around me, I noticed that others noticed the difference as | |
well. I noticed that the difference was related to things which had text on | |
them: Signs and logos seemed to be completely weird. It looked as if someone | |
replaced all writing with odd-looking, box-shaped letters. The thickness of | |
the lines was irregular and it looked as if every letter was on its own, not | |
being conjoined like I would have expected writing to be. The height of | |
these box-ish letters also was arbitrary at best. I would have assumed a | |
practical joke, but the writing was everywhere. No sane person would have | |
been able to replace all these signs without anyone of us realizing. I heard | |
two of my mother's sisters discuss the same matter and decided to join the | |
discussion. ``You too noticed the unreadable writing here?'' | |
One of them, Martha nodded. ``I would have expected not to be able to read a | |
thing, but I would have expected to be able to at least decipher the | |
letters.'' | |
I was confused. ``Why did you expect not to be able to read anything?'' | |
She made a vague guesture. ``It's been a while since I've learned the | |
language of this nation. I live in Kolonjo and don't need it that often | |
there. I learned it in secondary school, but how long has that been? Forty | |
years now?'' | |
I had a vague idea where Kolonjo was. Somewhere on the continent. To me it | |
made no sense that she claimed not to be able to read writing in the | |
language of this place, but could talk to me without any problems. I | |
remember that someone complained about her thick accent and claimed that it | |
was impossible to exchange a word with her without a professional translator | |
or lots of despair. ``You speak the language which this land uses rather | |
well.'' | |
She smiled. ``You say that after using the courtesy to address me in my | |
native tongue.'' | |
I must have looked as if I found myself on the moon all of a sudden. I did | |
not know any languages from the continent, well, I learned one from the | |
continent and a neighboring nation to the one I grew up in, but that was | |
ages ago and I would be hard pressed to remember anything of it. ``I didn't | |
choose to address you in a different way than I normally speak.'' I | |
shrugged. | |
``That is very interesting.'' chimed her sister Leonie in. ``I noticed that | |
for some odd reason, I suddenly could understand Karin despite normally | |
struggling against her way of speaking and her speed of articulation.'' | |
``Did you hear her speaking the language of your land or the one of the land | |
I come from and we both reside in.'' I enquired. | |
``I am unsure.'' she had to admit. ``I didn't pay attention to this and thus | |
don't remember it.'' | |
I was confused: ``You did not pay attention to something as important as the | |
language?'' | |
``I didn't. I understood her and that sufficed.'' | |
``Something seriously weird is going on here.'' I stated. ``While | |
communication in the group seems to cause no problems at all, everything we | |
see around us seems to be unintelligible.'' | |
Martha disagreed with this assessment of the situation. ``We have noticed | |
that there was no problems between our two languages of origin, this does | |
not imply that it works universally inside of this group.'' | |
``What about the mass?'' Leonie enquired. ``We could understand large parts | |
of it with ease. Could you?'' | |
``I could, yes.'' Martha answered. I nodded in agreement as well. She | |
continued: ``It sounded about as normal as it did when I talk with Leonie -- | |
or you.'' | |
I agreed with her. ``It sounded like my native language to me as well. I | |
thought that the priest changed her language to allow us to follow it.'' I | |
suddenly stopped, hit by a realization. ``Are you implying that this weird | |
language, Susanne constructed has anything to do with it?'' | |
Martha shook her head. ``I have no idea what has something to do with it and | |
what does not. I just noticed that this was another language-related | |
inconsistency. The mass was said to be in Susanne's language before it | |
happened but we heard it as being in our native language, after a certain | |
point at least.'' | |
Leonie took the handout of the funeral service out of the pocket of her | |
jacket. ``The signs here use the same alphabet as Susanne's language does.'' | |
She pointed at something in it. The similarity was eery. I felt dizzy. The | |
ground beneath my feet could have turned to pudding and I would not have | |
been surprised more. | |
I could barely utter my reply to this insane idea which she so calmly | |
mentioned. ``Do you mean that we are here in a land where her language is | |
real, not just invented?'' | |
``If we were in a land where her language was real, we would still have our | |
linguistic differences.'' reminded Leonie. | |
Martha replied in a tone of voice which sounded about as shocked as I felt. | |
``You are implying that something was done to us to make us...'' she paused, | |
unable to express the insane idea. | |
Leonie nodded. ``...something was done to us to make us forget our natural | |
languages and speak this... constructed one.'' | |
I was at a loss of words. This was a shocking idea. When I regained speech, | |
it sufficed for only one word. ``How?'' | |
No one of them knew how or had any idea how this might be possible. I mean, | |
if this didn't happen to me, I would have written off the idea that language | |
can change almost instantaneously as ridiculously stupid. I would have asked | |
the person who suggested the mere possibility of this which hallucigenic | |
drugs he or she habitually consumed or currently was high on. There was no | |
chance in hell that I would have believed it otherwise. I still didn't. | |
After a long pause, Leonie suggested: ``Maybe, we should talk to others | |
about it. They might not have a clue about it either, but they will have | |
ideas.'' | |
Martha nodded. ``Sounds like a plan.'' | |
We reached the hall, the repast took place in only a short while later. It | |
looked featureless, and more fitting to house production than mourning, and | |
seeing that the funeral home was founded after the big crash, it probably | |
did so earlier. | |
The group seemed to be blissfully unaware of the issue and the mood as | |
properly subdued, just as the rules of etiquette for such a situation | |
required. In one of the neighboring nations of the place I normally reside | |
in, the mood would have brighter, celebrating the fact that the deceased was | |
now in the world beyond with the highest spirit, the ancestors and the | |
angels. I felt confused and while not frightened definitely in discomfort | |
and worry. The problem I was facing was too abstract to be frightening. It | |
was not a monster, which caused instinctive, evolutionally-conditioned fear. | |
It was nothing which attacked cavemen or earlier ancestors of humanity. This | |
situation was so much outside of the normal experience that I even failed to | |
believe this after it happened to me. I was still hoping that this all | |
turned out to be either a huge practical joke, or a nightmare. I was | |
convinced that it would not turn out to be reality. Maybe I was | |
hallucinating. I felt unable believe what I saw even it might have been my | |
reality. | |
Martha and Leonie glanced at me expectantly. I looked bas and tilted my head | |
as question. Martha nodded as a reply. I cursed mentally. I didn't want to | |
be the one to break the bad news to a mostly unaware audience, who as sure | |
as rain falls downwards would not believe me. Probably they would even laugh | |
about me. I wasn't sure about my conclusions in any way shape or form and | |
feared that disclosing them would have been the death sentence for my | |
reputation. Of all the things, which I could lose, my reputation was one of | |
the things I was most unwilling to sacrifice, ranking only little above my | |
own life and my sanity. I was not like Karin who did what the heck she | |
wanted, no matter what others said about her. I disliked the fact that | |
Greenville as a name had been tainted by two crazy people: my reclusive | |
mother and my hedonistic sister. People already talked behind my back about | |
the fact that they assumed me to `crash' or `crack' as well only weren't | |
sure when. Saying here something seemingly crazy would have been the perfect | |
confirmation for these people that I would have lost my mind. | |
I wispered to Martha: ``Can you please say it? I lack the courage.'' It was | |
not exactly true, but sounded better than: `I do not want to be the one they | |
call crazy.' | |
She shook her head: ``I don't speak the language of this place, which I | |
assume is spoken by the majority.'' | |
I almost laughed. ``If you are right, it should not matter in the least. | |
Could even help you make your point.'' | |
She slapped her hand against her forehead. ``I have not thought about | |
this, sorry!'' | |
``No problem.'' I said with a grin. | |
Martha went to one end of the hall and raised her voice. ``Can I have your | |
attention for a second?'' The noise in the hall didn't die down but it did | |
ebb considerably. She continued: ``Has anyone of you communicated | |
successfully with someone who didn't attend the funeral service with us?'' | |
The faces around me were confused. Martha summarized the discussion with | |
Leonie and myself in a few words. When she started talking about the mass, | |
she suddenly had the attention of everybody. It seemed that if not everyone | |
then at least a very significant majority experienced the language to | |
change. She then asked if anyone had legible text with him or her. Everyone | |
rifled through his or her pockets, purses or bags. The mood seemed to | |
change. From the subdued mood earlier to shock and now to a state near a | |
mass-panic. Her demonstration turned something abstract into a tangible | |
thing. I also rifled through my pockets but my pockets were almost empty. My | |
keys had no writing on them and the cell phone was switched off. The logo on | |
it was just that, the logo of Orange. I decided to violate all rules of | |
common courtesy and took it out of my pocket and turned it on. I thought | |
that it was crashed. Instead of the request to log in, it only showed what | |
could best be described as hieroglyphs. I shook the phone, then tried to | |
restart it to make it behave. It changed nothing. I logged in purely by | |
repetition of the well-known gestures. Not changing your PIN for years | |
occasionally does have advantages. The phone looked really weird. Most of | |
its grapics still looked the same, but every little bit of text was | |
translated into weird symbols, which seemed to be random and completely | |
unrelated to the length of the word which represented the function of the | |
menu-item. It reminded me of that one time when I got drunk and set the | |
language of my xessPhone to a language which was spoken in a a part of the | |
world with a high population density and a ruined industry after that | |
collapse about a decade ago. It took me ages to manage to change the | |
settings again to my native language. | |
\chapter{Ines'he'ny - New people} | |
\paragraph{Karin:} Martha surely worked on the native language I spoke | |
recently. I was able to understand her without any problems. Only when it | |
seeped into my mind what she actually said, I realized that this thought was | |
really out of place. I remembered my confusion about the position of the | |
text in my native language on the handout of the funeral service. This might | |
have been an explanation of that. I realized that I carried my purse and | |
looked into it for something readable. I was never one of those geeks who | |
carry books in their bag. I had only makeup with me and my wallet. I | |
glimpsed into that. Nothing looked particularly odd until I realized that the | |
writing on the banknotes, which I had there was not in the way, I would | |
have remembered but instead a series of scribbles and symbols. I stared in | |
mis-comprehension. When the realization dawned on me, I had the urge to | |
scream. Loudly. I fought against the urge. I tried to tell myself that there | |
must be an explanation for it. A logical reason why it happened. Some form | |
of solution. So far, there always had been. I would have insisted on the | |
fact that the supernatural had left the earth a long time ago already. If it | |
ever was there, that is. Now, however, I saw myself unable to explain what | |
happened to me and to those around me. A horrible thought suddenly came into | |
my mind: `What if he higher spirits Ma and this preiest believed in are | |
real? What if this is a sign of a higher deity?' It was a scary thought, but | |
one too obvious, too mentally uncontested to disregard. I stood up, kneed | |
down on the floor, lowered my head to the ground and started praying. I | |
never took religion all that serious, but I learned in Sunday school was | |
prayer was about: Communication with the divine. I hoped that the divine | |
would not mind that I used fragments of my catholic education until I | |
learned how to please it correctly. ``I believe in you, spirits of the day, | |
I believe in you, spirits of the time between day and night, I believe in | |
you, spirits of the moon. And I believe in you, spirits of the sun. I want | |
to thank you for your sign to all of us.'' My voice must have sounded | |
hysterically, since this is one of the few states in which you can comletely | |
change your mind. ``Tell me where to go and I will go there. Tell me what to | |
do and I will do it. I am now completely convinced, as much as I can be, | |
that you are real. I am not sure wat you want from me, but whatever it is, I | |
will give it. I will study what Susanne wrote about you. Please forgive me | |
the blasphemous things, which I said about you! I know that ignorance is no | |
good defense, but I had been blind. Thank you for opening my eyes!'' I | |
started to cry. | |
When I calmed down at least a bit, I expected to see people laugh about me. | |
To say that I lost my mind in a bet. I didn't expect that people looked at | |
me with an expression, I could not rate at all. Some people stood up, | |
then kneeled down in the position I did and prayed in silence. Apparently, | |
they either felt the same in their own hearts and heads, or maybe were | |
convinced by me. I was not sure what to think of this until I reminded me | |
that I completely had to change my view of the world. That I had to become a | |
completely new person, because the way I was, I saw the world most of the | |
time as construct of matter and energy which had no place for Gods or prayer. | |
Stephen stared at the scene incredulously. Looking around myself, some | |
people did share his disbelief. I had no idea how they still could. Hadn't | |
the higher spirits sent a miracle? What more do they need to start | |
believing? I asked Stephen exactly that question. | |
``What makes you sure that it is anything metaphysical? And even if it was, | |
how are you sure that it is now evil?'' He replied. He then showed his | |
really expensive mobile phone. It must have been very expensive since it was | |
one of the newest versions. ``This... thing... is useless to me now! I can't | |
navigate its menus anymore! What kind of deity would allow that?'' | |
``One which does not care about toys and games. One which wants to make us | |
aware that there is more to life than this. One which wants us to leave | |
behind the symbols, signs and characters of the old one and use the divine | |
ones.'' I paused a bit, realizing that I might have made a mistake. ``Or if | |
not divine, at least divinely-approved ones.'' | |
``It could be an act of cruelty, you are aware of that? We are cut off from | |
the communication of others.'' | |
``That could very well be an act of mercy. A prevention of being | |
ideologically tainted. Maybe, I don't know, some kind of dictator is going | |
to rise to power and we would not be involved in his reign of terror due to | |
not understanding his propaganda. Or maybe it is a challenge of the higher | |
spirits. If we want our phones and and our books back, we might have to | |
translate them.'' | |
``A challenge? What makes you think \textit{that}?'' He sounded as if I lost | |
my mind, but I didn't care. | |
``There are examples of Higher Spirits challenging the mortals in many | |
religions.'' | |
``That's an insane idea!'' | |
``I know, but until I met Priest Amankwanor, I can only guess.'' | |
``You seriously think this is a sign of the Gods? This is not only some kind | |
of sick joke, a nightmare or a hallucination?'' | |
I nodded: ``When I was young, I often asked the Higher Spirit, I believed in | |
for a sign to show he exists. He never did but now, it seems that someone | |
else has stepped up.'' | |
``It is an invented religion! Our crazy mother wrote the scriptures and | |
ceremonies!'' | |
``Maybe she was divinely inspired. And how do you explain what happened to | |
you? To us?'' | |
He made a vague gesture. ``I have no idea.'' | |
I smiled. ``Which proves my point.'' | |
I met the priest a while later. She was no longer wearing her ceremonial | |
robe but a simple, black dress. I told her immediately about the things, | |
which happened. She looked concerned about this. When I told her of my | |
religious revelation, her face showed a mixture of expressions. It was as if | |
she had to restrain herself from being very happy all of a sudden. I stopped | |
and looked at her expectantly. | |
``You are sure about this? I mean, this is real?'' | |
``This is as real as it gets. Ask anyone here.'' I stated. | |
The priest did suddenly start to smile happily. ``A sign of the higher | |
spirits might be the only explanation. I too felt something during the | |
ceremony, but didn't notice any... change per se. But then, I spoke unified | |
very well already.'' | |
``Unified?'' I asked. | |
``It is the language, Susanne invented.'' She explained. ``She never claimed | |
a divine inspiration for it but did say that this language might unify | |
humanity. For some reason, this language intrigued me, even though most | |
linguists frown upon constructed languages. I started to contact her and to | |
learn her language to the point of being able to communicate in it with her | |
fluently. I always was surprised how easy it was though. Almost every conlang | |
claims to be easy to learn, but Unified actually kept this promise.'' | |
``What is a conlang?'' I asked. | |
``A constructed language. Susanne's hobby was not as weird as you might | |
think: there are many people out there who create languages for various | |
reasons. It is a veritable subculture, especially since the advent of the | |
internet, which made it possible for these people to communicate with each | |
other.'' | |
``She never said that it was a divinely inspired language?'' | |
``She didn't, but she did write many spiritual texts in the language. She | |
has a website where she uploaded them. I always wondered what se meant by | |
them.'' | |
I was confused. ``But... I thought you were a priest in this religion.'' | |
``I wasn't. I was just the only person who actually bothered to learn the | |
language, so I was the only one who could play a priest for this ceremony. I | |
respect her religion, but it is not the one I believe in.'' | |
I was shocked. This was not something I expected, but on second thought it | |
seemed rather clear. She held the rites with such a sincerety and such a | |
dedication that I had thought that it was what she honestly and in the | |
bottom of her soul believed in. ``To me, this seems to be the only | |
explanation. It is a miracle. Like in the holy book of the christian | |
religion, but into the other direction.'' | |
``Into the other direction?'' | |
``It made people communicate who couldn't earlier. It united the people here | |
under a shared language.'' | |
She looked worried. ``I see where you are coming from, but I would think | |
that we should find out more before doing hasted things which might endanger | |
our standing with the higher spirits.'' | |
``I see,'' I said, convinced that it was only a matter of time until she | |
would see the truth of my statement. I changed the topic. ``Can I see the | |
spiritual texts, Susanne wrote?'' | |
``Sure. I will write down the address for you.'' she said. | |
``It will be in these weird symbols.'' | |
``Well, yes, but as long as you can still check whether wo symbols are | |
equal, you can type it.'' she replied. | |
``Good point.'' I admitted. I searched through my handbag until I found a | |
piece of intelligent paper with the Verdvaro swirl-logo. ``Write it down | |
here.'' The intelligent paper did not have a good embedded browser and a | |
really slow connection, but it would suffice to open a website. | |
She used her finger to write the address of the site down. I was confused | |
since what she wrote did not look like the unconnected symbols I saw | |
earlier. I was even more confused when the address was parsed by the paper | |
and shown as a link -- and much more so when she turned it around and I | |
could read the address. | |
I was confused.``This is not the normal writing, is it?'' I asked . ``I | |
can read that.'' | |
``Well, it seems to me. And your tablet parsed it just fine.'' she said. | |
``Let's see something.'' I clicked onto the link. The site was opened, but | |
the address was translated into these weird symbols again. Most of the text | |
was in these symbols as well, though a link in the conjoined, readable | |
language read `Unified version'. I turned the paper around. | |
Shirley winced. ``This... this can't be! How\textinterrobang{}'' | |
I pointed to the Verdvaro swirl on the edge of the paper. ``Looks as if | |
someone thought ahead and included an easter egg in her programs.'' | |
``She really was the person associated with that company? I always thought | |
this was a coincidence.'' | |
``It wasn't. She really was the founder of Verdvaro.'' | |
``This explains things. I always thought that she wasn't that rich after she | |
complained about the price of hosting rose by very little.'' | |
``She was an economical person, to the point of ridiculousness. That is | |
true. But is was never because she couldn't afford it. Except maybe when she | |
was a student.'' | |
``I see. It makes me suddenly feel better about using the money she sent me | |
a few years ago for this trip.'' | |
``What do you mean?'' | |
``She was aware of her mortality. And she wanted to have the funeral | |
ceremony in Unified. Seeing that I was the only speaker at that time, she | |
persuaded me to do it. When I cited being unable to afford it, she sent | |
money for the flight and the trip. I thought this was a sign of insane | |
trust, but now I guess that she could afford to lose the money.'' | |
``Unless she developped a gambling habit, she could.'' I said with a grin. | |
One of the co-founders lost a lot of money gambling. | |
I clicked the link to the Unified version. To my surprise, the site was not | |
a simple image like the link, but actual text. I noticed that by the fact | |
that there was no blur which pictures normally have on this model due to | |
being scaled to the tiny surface. Instead every letter was shown | |
crystal-clear and very readable. | |
The text sounded really happy that someone actually read this. Texts were | |
offered in many different categories: Spiritual, political, short stories, | |
winning stories for the national novel writing month, children's books, and | |
much more. the page took quite a while to load despite being only the site | |
containing links to the actual texts. Even a text about her favorite recipes | |
was there. I scrolled through the entire list, becoming more and more amazed | |
as I scrolled down. I thought she did very little during her retirement, but | |
apparently she wrote and translated many texts: Frim science-fiction to | |
science texts in various natural sciences as well as maths and informatics. | |
On the bottom of the page, there even was a tourists guide to this city. I | |
was immensely confused about that. I thanked Shirley for the link and then | |
looked through the list for the things which might be of immediate interest. | |
The tourists' guide might come in handy, I relized. But first, my curiosity | |
led me to the first link: My reasons for working on Unified. | |
I opened it. After the first two proagraphs, I re-read the title to make | |
sure that I did not accidentally open one of her fictional work. It was just | |
too insane, too much `out there' to actually be true. I cursed. Then I | |
re-started reading and again felt the urge to write this all off as fiction, | |
as nonsensical, as the fantasy of a demented person. | |
\chapter{Demu'tan - Tale} | |
\paragraph{From the document:} I want to start this text by reminding you | |
that everything in it is true. Nohing of it is constructed, invented or | |
created as a work of art. This is what really happened. | |
Symbols are powerful things. They can cause people to fight each other, they | |
can lead people or mislead them, they can cause strong emotions (think of | |
getting a note with nothing but a heart on it) and as I found out, they can | |
also change how your brain works. It was a program for artistic purposes, | |
which made me realize this the hard way. I always had an interest in beauty | |
and thus, I downloaded a program to create a certain form of graphics. I | |
would explain the maths behind it but I do not want to bore you to tears. It | |
was developed by a professor of mathematics, so I can assure you that the | |
maths are highly complex. This program changed my outlook on life forever. | |
It was what made me retire from my job and work on Unified. This was because | |
after toying with it and trying different sets of parameters, Unified had | |
become the only way for me to communicate with the world. After using a | |
certain set of parameters, I found myself unable to understand the world | |
around me and could communicate only in what I in a painstaking process | |
reverse engineered to become the Unified language. | |
Fortunately, I learned Esperanto in earlier days and still had a book on | |
the language which relied entirely on pictures and text in the language | |
itself. I am still sure that my family hated me for from one day to the | |
other in their view for no reason insisting on stopping to use my native | |
language and instead only communicated in Esperanto. I could have tried to | |
get help, but I never did. Let's just say that I had a good reason to fear | |
psychiatry and leave it at that. As a cover, I also pretended to be hoarse | |
during the first days. Until I was at a level where I could at least | |
communicate somewhat. I still wish that I could have been able to say | |
anything to those who were near me. That I was not forced to live a life of | |
lie around them. On the other hand, the fact that I was either declared | |
insane or that certain individuals would get hold of this who would use it | |
in very inethical ways scared me. This set of parameters could be used in | |
many ways to cut off individuals from communication. It could have been used | |
as a very destructive way of preventing certain information to spread. I did | |
not see any possibility of preventing the proliferation of these values | |
given the knowledge of their existance. Uranium and the methods to build an | |
atomic bomb could not be prevented from being proliferated to places like | |
North Korea, Pakistan and India. The ruins of Islamabad are a symbol for the | |
unavoidable tendency of information to seek freedom and distribution. | |
I was forced to live two lives. The official one in which I had to hide what | |
I had become and the secret one, in which I was completely isolated. I | |
shared a bit of the feeling not to belong in places on the internet, where | |
it was okay. While I was regaining knowledge of English, I felt slowly | |
as if I was slowly regaining my sentience and independence again. I could | |
not imagine how horrible the separation from fellow humans would have been | |
for people with less ressources and less acceptance by their families. | |
Without the society around you, you are nothing. Humans are herd animals and | |
the modern world relies on the ability of humans to communicate. Without | |
language, a human in the modern world would be reduced to the state of an | |
animal. It would not only be death but also humiliation and stripiing the | |
person of the only advantage he or she has in the struggle for existance | |
compared to other creatures. To me, the cruelness of this meant that I had | |
to prevent this from being known. I had to play the role of the eccentric | |
hermit rather than to be someone who could be a mother, a wife and a | |
careerwoman. | |
Re-learning English was hard, seeing the amount of ressources which are | |
available to learn Esperanto if you know English and the dearth of material | |
in the other direction. I had to confide in a private teacher to help me | |
re-gain the ability to speak. Of course my family assumed that I was having | |
an affair and it saddened them immensely. However, they had no good track | |
record of being particularly good at keeping secrets. I even faked evidence | |
for infidelity. I used small amounts of men's perfume on myself and my | |
clothes to give the impression that I rubbed my body of that of a | |
handsome-looking, young man. I came home late and with slightly messed up | |
clothes. | |
The only time I broke my lie was towards my husband at the time when I | |
heard that his health-related situation worsened. When he had only a few | |
days to live, he demanded to join me in the `place' my mind was in. He | |
wanted to be near me one last time -- or maybe just did not believe me | |
without any evidence. Thus, I brought a small system, the math program | |
(which I tried to prevent from spreading by acquiring the rights of it) and | |
the parameters. I entered them, and left the room while the system was | |
calculating. The speed of her was so slow that the result would take enough | |
time to seek cover for me. I didn't know yet that only the combination of | |
visual and audible stimuli cause the re-writing of parts of the brain to | |
happen and was afraid it might happen to me again, robbing me of my | |
re-gained ability to speak Esperanto and English. The few days we had during | |
which we could communicate freely were days, I remember so clearly as if | |
they happened yesterday. They are memories soaked in bliss and mourning | |
simultaneously. I am crying right now, while I am typing the words. | |
As soon as I could after the incident, I made sure the math-program was no | |
longer distributed freely. Of course it is as impossible to remove something | |
from the internet as it is to stop the spring, but I tried to remove the | |
official sources. I bought the program from its inventor and made sure that | |
he would not do work in a similar area by having Verdvaro patent essential | |
algorithms for the required technology. Despite the reputation of Vervaro | |
not to be lawsuit-happy, I made sure that those who ignored these patents | |
were sued. | |
You understood that correctly: I remained in charge of Verdvaro despite not | |
understanding what went on. It is a well-kept secret, or not that well if | |
you follow certain newspaper and internet cartoons, that as soon as you are | |
up there, it is hard to get you down. At least not for inaction. If you | |
cause a huge loss, or are assumed to have caused it, you are pretty much | |
gone, if you are found out to be member of party for the community, there | |
will be no mercy and if you are caught having sexual relations with a pig | |
you are not married to you had it coming. Inaction however is not a reason | |
to be removed as long as you still manage to delegate. It was a horror | |
though. I constantly was afraid to mess things up. To ruin the work of my | |
life by one misunderstood question. However it was clear to me that I had to | |
make sure that the technology would not fall into the wrong hands and this | |
was only possible when I still had influence at Verdvaro. It was a bad time | |
for me. Especially since I tried getting a grip on Esperanto and trying to | |
understand how the Unified language worked. | |
When I eventually was able to retire with an at least similarity to grace, I | |
thought that my life would improve. Of course, I did not expect the constant | |
curiousity of my children. Let's just say that I was far from the best | |
possible mother. It still makes me very guilty what my children went | |
through. I wish so much that I could have prevented all that from happening, | |
but I can't. When I came to my senses enough to understand their issues, | |
they drifted to a point where I felt unable to reach them except by | |
strictness and sanctions. It was painful, but I saw them drifting to their | |
own destruction and had to interfere. | |
At the same time, I had to create a community of people who understood | |
Unified and their native languages so that just in case the parameters would | |
leak, people would exist to provide communication. I knew about what is | |
considered to be auxiliary languages, but I was not aware of the hard | |
competition between those. Thus, I tried promoting Unified as international | |
auxiliary language and failed horribly. Even though Unified was easy to | |
learn for those who actually tried it, some reported that it was even easier | |
than esperanto, less than one dozen people were interested in it. I had to | |
do something different to make people use the Unified language. It is not an | |
easy thing to do, far from it. At this point, I have no idea how to tackle | |
the affair except for a weird plan, which hopefully never gets put into | |
action, but which will happen if the circumstances will get me before a | |
better plan is devised. | |
Thus, after many words, the answer to the question why I work on Unified, | |
why I accept humiliation, sneers and the occasional flames from people for | |
doing what I did is easy: I have to do it. I have to fight the threat which | |
the symbols of Unified would pose if used by the unscrupulous and the | |
Machivellian by making Unified a minority. Something which is not common, | |
but also not completely uncommon. | |
\chapter{Ika'het'ny - Temporary Solutions} | |
\paragraph{Stephen:} Things did not go as planned. Definitely not. My weird | |
sister used this situation to become religious and follow the Gods my insane | |
mother apparently worshipped, people took her actually seriously, and she | |
wasn't even persuaded by the best proof that it was all made up: the | |
writings of my mother. How stupid can you become? Seeing that it's my sister | |
we are talking about, apparently the answer is very much. What was worse was | |
that karma decided to be a bitch. If my mother would not have been murdered, | |
the substitute plan would have never been put into effect. Who knows what | |
idea she would have had, at least not such a bad one. Or at least not a bad | |
one which involves me. Couldn't she, like, fund schools to create her | |
Unified minority? Or was she aware that whoever offs her must be a member of | |
her close family and she wanted a payback? I tried hard to shut my | |
annoyingly loud and angry conscience up. She deserved revenge, even though | |
an explanation existed (as I found out now), her cruelty, humiliation and | |
complaints were something, which I had to suffer fronm for years. It is a | |
bad and uncomfortable fact in life that certain people do not behave as if | |
they were members of the human species. And that should mean that basic | |
human rights no longer apply to them. | |
Our group had to vacate the room at a time, which seemed far too early. | |
Since we still had no clue what to actually do now, we stood on the sidewalk | |
to think about it further. It must have looked rather weird: a group of | |
well-clad individuals who stood there talking among themselves in small | |
groups and looking generally like a group of students who did not know which | |
party to go to. The mood was scared, about to change into complete and utter | |
panic. Everyone who read the story of Susanne knew that while it was | |
possible to adapt to real life again it would be a task taking years. A | |
full-grown man started crying because his wife could not come to the funeral | |
and he only now realized that this would mean complete separationfrom her | |
for indefinite time. No more `I love you' could be said and understood | |
anymore without the help of several months of language practice. I could | |
sympathize with him somewhat even though my relations with women were mostly | |
one night stands and short relations, barely surviving one month. the | |
feeling of sudden separation, I knew far to well though - and apparently for | |
the same reason. Other people tried to look at the bright side of the | |
situation, if it existed. They would tell everyone who wanted to hear that | |
they at least were a large group who was together. While they were right, of | |
course, it seemed to me like a very small advantage. I mean, yes we could | |
communicate, but we could only do so with equally clueless and helpless | |
people. Some people were reading the texts of my mother on whatever brought | |
them online. And one person, who lived nearby, but not in walking difference | |
wondered how she could now get a ticket home. I was annoyed at the fact that | |
nothing happened. People were just talking but not reaching any conclusion. | |
Just when I was thinking that, Karin came over. I expected her to attempt to | |
convert me again, but instead she asked people nearby whether they had an | |
accomodataion for the night and if yes, how much longer they could stay | |
there. She also exchanged telephone numbers with the group. She used her | |
sheet of intelligent paper to note these things. | |
It was a good idea, I must admit. She did not think of the time ahead any | |
longer than the night and breakfast, but that was what the group needed. On | |
the other hand, I was somewhat jealous that it was her who had that idea. I | |
often saw her as the brainless blonde, the role, the media loved to show her | |
in. Our relation was not the best, and there had always been an element of | |
rivalry between us, so I guess it made sense that I saw a distorted picture | |
of her, just so I could even during bad times tell myself that I did not | |
fail as much she did. Of course this meant when I could not construct | |
failure out of what she did, it hurt. | |
Some people wo were only there for the day could find a place in the hotel | |
room of a total stranger, but a group of people was unable to arrange a | |
place they could sleep in. We all were discussing a solution for this | |
problem. Well, most of us were. I knew that a few people scurried off to | |
find a public restroom and others tried to orient themselves in the city. | |
They said something about a tourist guide of the city, which Susanne must | |
have written and which might contain relevant information. I thought this | |
was a weird idea. On the other hand, none of us actually lived in Soton and | |
so it might come in handy to be able to lead people to certain places. | |
Karin suggested that the priest might be able to help the stranded reserve a | |
room for the night. I shook my head at this suggestion. As it turned out, | |
she was as affected by the symbols as we all were. | |
``Well, yes, but Shirley has one advantage we don't have: She is a | |
linguist.'' Karin said as if it would explain anything. | |
``So what?'' I asked slightly annoyed. | |
``Linguists study languages. And there is at least one place where she can | |
get started. The page on Unified has an introduction of it in the local | |
language. This might help her to find out information about what is spoken | |
here.'' | |
``There are a few too many said or unsaid `might's and `maybe's for my | |
taste.'' I admitted. | |
Karin was unfazed. ``Of course. But it currently is the only plan we have. A | |
bad plan which exists beats a nonexisting good one every time.'' | |
``Do we have a second plan? For anything now?'' I enquired. ``I mean apart | |
from taking starting to convert the city.'' | |
Her sudden change in mimic made me involuntarily step back. She suddenly | |
laughed as if she went completely mad. Or was confronted with something | |
crazy enough to work. Or both. ``That's it!'' she shouted. ``This is what we | |
need to do. We need to spread the blessing of the spirits. We need to make | |
everyone around us aware of the divine language. We need to become the | |
minority, our mother wanted us to be.'' | |
``You scare me, Karin.'' I stated. | |
``Why? I think this is what is required to happen. The divine language needs | |
to be spread and as will spread it!'' | |
``You no longer think about the consequences of your actions, do you?'' | |
``I do. Have you read what Susanne said might happen if we remain few and | |
isolated? The needs of the many occasionally outweigh the needs of the few | |
who ould be affected. And by the way, since when do you care about ethics?'' | |
She had a point here. I normally was pretty hedonistic, but I did see the | |
difference between getting drunk, taking drugs and having wild sex with | |
people I didn't care about but claimed to love and trying to confuse the | |
language of an indefinite amount of people. It was a completely different | |
class of evil. It was not like drunk driving, jaywalking, or tax cheating | |
or talking someone into poisoning someone else. This was evil by my | |
standards. ``There isn't only black and white, there are all sorts of grey | |
you have to draw the line somewhere.'' I trued at least to distract her from | |
this topic. ``But this doesn't help us right now, does it?'' | |
She nodded. ``Indeed. This is long-term.'' | |
\paragraph{Karin:} I tried not to let the idea of converting a huge amount | |
of people control my thoughts. It was something, which had time for later, | |
maybe at times when it would be possible to use the symbol as advertising on | |
television, or on popular internet-websites. I stopped myself from following | |
this line of thought longer. I tried to think of only what mattered now, not | |
what would matter in the future. | |
Shirley had been working on the text for quite a while, using my intelligent | |
paper as well as a dumb pen and paper from her own pocket. It looksed weird | |
to see her there sitting on the sidewalk, frantically scribbling something, | |
occasionally cursing. She looked like a first-grader who forgot her homework | |
and now had to do it under the orange glow of a streetlight, well, a very | |
old first-grader. I went towards her: ``Any progress?'' | |
``There is a chance of it happening.'' she smiled faintly. | |
``That's better than nothing!'' I said trying to smile encouragingly. | |
``What's the problem?'' | |
She grimaced. ``The problem seems to be that I am apparently suffering from | |
brain rot. It took me quite a while to get a simple concept. If that | |
happened to me two weeks earlier, my colleagues would have laughed about my | |
stupidity. It would have been the talk of the entire faculty! I feel like a | |
first year student again.'' | |
I smiled sympathetically. ``I guess since the change affected our ability to | |
process language, it makes sense.'' | |
She nodded sadly. She reminded me of a star pianist who just learned that | |
one of his hands had to be amputated. ``I seem to be so... ineffective.'' | |
I had an idea: ``Maybe it is more difficult to express these things in | |
Unified. Maybe Unified is intentionally clumsy in these areas to prevent | |
people from defecting from it.'' | |
``You mean... that it employs the Sapir-Whorf hypothesis in self-defense?'' | |
she looked at me as if I lost my mind. | |
``I don't know what you mean by `Sapir-Whorf hypothesis'.'' I admitted. | |
``In the strict form, it is the idea that the borders of your language form | |
the language of your thoughts. In the weak version, it says that the | |
language influences the thought processes to a certain point. There are | |
some proofs for the weak form, though they are not that convincing yet. For | |
example can people distinguish light blue and dark blue faster when their | |
language has two distinct terms for them. You seem to think that something | |
in the structure of the language or in its vocabulary prevents the | |
aquisition and study of other languages, or makes it harder than normal, | |
right?'' | |
``Pretty much so, yeah. The higher spirits would probably not want us to | |
immediately return to whichever language we were rescued from.'' | |
As if completely forgetting about my presence, Shirley talked to herself: | |
``This is an interesting thought. Susanne managed to reach an understanding | |
of English. If she had somewhere put her notes on the language, it would be | |
very advantageous.'' she paused and bit on her loer lip.``I can't imagine | |
that she put absolutely nothing onto the site to help us with English if she | |
planned this. She must have planned something, no other possibility | |
exists.'' She started torturing the paper with many simultaneous access | |
attempts. I was not sure whether I wanted to know what exactly she tried to | |
achieve like that. It looked different from before. The calm struggle for | |
understanding was replaced by a fierce attack against the trickyness of the | |
deceased. Not a physical battle but a battle of wits. I slowly wandered | |
away, almost scared by the anger, which seemed to be in her actions. | |
Nothing was really decided when a group of younger people, probably in high | |
school age returned to the group. They had the glorious idea to try to | |
orient themselves in the city with the probably deprecated notes of the | |
tourist guide. I thought that the idea was not that bright, but they were | |
old enough to make their own decisions, maybe not legally, but at least in | |
my opinion. So if they wanted to do something I couldn't immediately | |
understand, it would have been wrong to ust assume that they were immature | |
and crazy like many people in my age seem to start doing. One of them | |
shouted the news to the group as soon as she caught breath again. ``There | |
are speakers of Unified in the city.'' She stopped again to breathe. It | |
seemed that she ran here quickly and without pausing on the way (with the | |
possible exception of roads, she had to cross). ``There are people who | |
worked for Susanne and learned Unified for that.'' If this was a movie, | |
oneof these people would have worked in a hotel reception now. But since | |
this happened in real life, the nearest Unified speaker operated a small | |
clothes shop. I followed the group there even though I couldn't actually | |
help. | |
\chapter{Kunakuna'ta'iln - Don't panic} | |
\paragraph{Karin:} The clothes shop was tiny and catered especially to tall | |
customers as the travel guide helpfully mentioned. It also mentioned that | |
the owner worked odd jobs in the Mansion before his father saw himself too | |
old to continue the business. The guide cited him as good at everything | |
which does not involve selling clothes, but since the store still existed, | |
he couldn't be that bad. It also mentioned that Gary Brown was not too fond | |
of Unified when he first heard about it. To him it seemed weird that she | |
wanted him to learn a language no one except her would use. The group | |
started giggling when they thought of his face when he would hear their | |
Unified. | |
When they arrived, Sean Maud the owner, a thin, tall, and grey-haired | |
person, whose clothing was bland an in various shades of brown just | |
wanted to close the store. He was busy moving a rack of t-shirts inside | |
when we arrived. ``Pardonu, mi estas fermitanta la vendejon. Mi petas ke | |
vi revenu morga\v{u}!'' | |
People looked at me expectantly. I supressed a sigh. ``Hello. Maybe you are | |
able to help us out.'' | |
He stared at us, seemingly failing to believe his own ears and eyes. | |
``What\textinterrobang{}'' | |
I asked him again: ``I was told that you understand this language, didn't | |
you?'' | |
He nodded, still confused and probably still thinking this was not real. | |
``Yes.'' | |
``I think that you might be able to help us. We are stranded in this place | |
and don't know the local language.'' I explained. | |
``But... I thought that Unified was no real language... I thought it was | |
just something made up.'' | |
``I thought the same until something... happened and the higher spirits, | |
while allowing me to speak this language, made it impossible to speak my | |
native language.'' | |
``What? Is this a practical joke of some sort?'' | |
``It is not, it is exactly what happened.'' Other murmured confirmingly. | |
``So? You say that this language... spreads by divine methods?'' | |
I made a vague gesture. ``It spreads via a divine symbol and sound which | |
Mrs. Greenville discovered. She never wrote the language so much as | |
discovered it.'' | |
``Feko! Mi ne povas kredi \^{g}in. Vi certe \^{s}ercas.'' He murmured to | |
himself. I could not understand his words, but the tone of his voice | |
conveyed the message pretty well. | |
``Neither me nor you are going insane. I am aware of how ridiculous it | |
sounds though.'' | |
``I didn't say that! I said that I thought you were joking.'' | |
``I tried to go by what the tone of your voice implied. The local language | |
isn't something I understand anymore.'' I felt sadness creep into my voice. | |
``You have to explain to me exactly what happened.'' He insisted. After a | |
pause, he added ``And whether it still is dangerous right now.'' | |
``The change happened during the funeral of Susanne Greenville, which | |
happened after a rite she devised. Everyone who attended no longer | |
understands the languages he learned. We all however are able to communicate | |
in Unified as if it was the language we grew up with.'' | |
``Diable!'' he cursed loudly. ``I knew that Unified was weird, but that it | |
could be evil, I had no idea of.'' | |
``I would disagree on the part about evil. I think that the change of | |
languages was a sign of the divine.'' I stated. ``And, what do you mean by | |
weird?'' | |
``It sounds and looks weird. And after learning it, I occasionally had to | |
remind myself that certain things make sense in Unified but not English.'' | |
``Was it easy to learn?'' asked someone from behind me. | |
``Very much so. Far better than the... language, I learned at school.'' He | |
paused. ``Unifed does not actually have words for political unities, does | |
it?'' | |
I stopped dumbfounded. She was right. The way to refer to a nation, state, | |
county, district or region was to refer to it from either your current | |
position or from other known positions. So far, it worked surprisingly | |
enough, but I would not want to write an essay about differences in national | |
economies in this way. ``I don't think so, you have to use something else as | |
reference. Like Va\^{s}ingtono country or Berlino country. So far it | |
worked.'' | |
He nodded. ``And for peoples, tribes or ethnic groups also only exist these | |
strange ways of saying things?'' | |
I thought about it for a moment. It was strange to attempt to think about | |
how these basic things in the language worked. ``I think yes. The higher | |
spirits surely want unity, not separation.'' | |
``I... see'' He said, very unconvinced. | |
I would have loved to explain my newfound, badly defined religion to him, | |
but restrained myself from doing so. I knew that there was something to be | |
done and I did not want to alienate him by preaching. I explained him about | |
the issue we had. I asked him whether he could translate for those of us who | |
still had no place to stay. | |
He looked not fully convinced that this was real, but agreed. the shop was | |
closed only a few minutes later and soon these people found a place for the | |
next nights at a huge, charmless and overpriced hotel. | |
Later in the evening, the group of Unified met in the central park. Sean | |
also decided to tag along because he wanted to see the entire group. Shirley | |
almost immediately hurried to him and started asking questions in quick | |
progression without giving anyone the chance to get a word across. I | |
listened to the discussions around me. Someone went into a near store and | |
bought sandwiches for those who wanted and so many people were in a somewhat | |
elevated mood. After the short-term plans were dealt with, more or less at | |
least, the discussions centered around the families, friends, lovers | |
(occasionally a distinct group from the people who they were rightfully | |
married with, but who was I to judge), children and other people they cared | |
for. The story of Susanne was a warning how the change can and will isolate | |
people from the unchanged and we had to make sure not to repeat it (this of | |
course does not take into account that Susanne's ways of coping with the | |
situation were not usable for anyone who lacked the same reputation of | |
weirdness, she had worked on very long even before it). | |
Apart from discussions about the future, the past also was talked about in | |
much detail. These were sad discussions. In each and everyone of them the | |
implication that it would never be like this was clearly audible. I couldn't | |
participate in all of them and no one forced me to. The day was just too | |
much for me. I wanted to go to bed, hide under the blankets and wake up when | |
sanity had returned to the world. I wanted this all to be a dream. I tried | |
to fight it, to help but now I was just tired. The group decided in my | |
absence to meet after breakfast on the next day, so I excused myself and | |
returned to the Funafutio strictly following the way I took to get here, | |
fully aware that there were shorter routes, but being unable to ask for the | |
way or hail a cab was very disadvantageous. My shoes were not made for lots | |
of walking, actually, they were not made for walking at all, they were made | |
for looking awesome and impressive. They were made by a famous, male | |
designer, so the chance that he actually had to walk a single step in them | |
was very slim. Despite my experience with these type of shoes, my feet | |
started aching. During the entire walk, I thought about kicking the shoes | |
off and falling into bed. Or if I had a bit of energy left: undressing and | |
removing my makeup before doing the latter. I pretty much did exactly that | |
when I eventually arrived in the Funafutio. | |
The next morning, I woke up disoriented, I had the feeling something | |
happened, but could not remember what. I looked around, trying to remember | |
where I was. For a second, I didn't, then it all came back to me: the | |
Funafutio, the funeral, the symbols, the change, the issues. I cursed in a | |
way to make a sailor blush, if he was to understand Unified. I went through | |
the usual ordeal to look sufficiently beautiful for the day, then left my | |
room and had breakfast. Coffee is one of the pleasures life still had. Even | |
though my world pretty much was turned upside down, the smell and taste of | |
coffee was still something to make me feel better. I smiled happily while | |
eating. | |
On the way to the park, I switched on my cell phone and was greeted only a | |
few moments later by its ringing. I never managed to set up the thing to | |
ring differently for different people sho I had absolutely no idea who | |
called. I ponered just ignoring it, but it could have been a call from one | |
of the members of the group. I sighed and answered the call. ``Karin | |
Greenville?'' | |
``Saluton Karin, kial vi ne respondis hiera\v{u}? Mi penis telefoni vin | |
multega da fojoj.'' I recgnized the voice but I had no idea what was said. | |
The voice belonged to Grace, one of my best friends, despite occasionally | |
being excessively na\"{\i}ve. | |
``Hi Grace. I can't understand a word of what you're saying!'' I said into | |
the phone, despite the futility of it. | |
``La konektilo ne estas tre bona. \^{C}u vi eblas rediri \^{g}in?'' | |
``This is of no use, sorry, Grace!'' I hung up. Doing so felt like leaving | |
her behind even though it of course could be an only temporary separation. | |
Actually: the right transmission of a videomessage could bring her onto the | |
same side of the language barrier I was on. This thought gave me an idea. I | |
would have to find the exact cause of the change and have it ready. This | |
would make it so much easier to spread the message of the divine language. | |
I knew that it would be hard to explain to others why this was of highest | |
importance, but I knew that there were people on my side. I imagined their | |
faces and their voices as well as their names when I could. The side who | |
would opposse it, come what may were mostly my brother and people who | |
subscribed to his deranged atheist viewpoint. I mean, I used to be as near | |
to atheism as I could come without actually caring. But to keep the argument | |
of the lack of evidence up despite not only having experienced one, but | |
being affected by it and sufering from its consequences and insisting on | |
retaining atheist beliefs was just ridiculous. What more did they need? | |
Others found some way to integrate the happening with their previous | |
religious beliefs, meaning mainly Christianity though one of the youngsters | |
was a Buddhist. They had no consistent explanation but apparently, someone | |
related the change with the glossolalia of the first pentecost. To me this | |
was not comparing apples to oranges, but to compare apples to toothpaste or | |
barbed wire. How could they even compare these uncomparable things? It | |
sounded like complete and utter insanity to me, like the absence of reason. | |
I tried to remind myself that I sounded like this to the other two groups as | |
well. When I wanted to prevent a splitup of the group, I would have to | |
restrain myself from alienating anyone. I would have to try to see things in | |
their way to be able to reach them. The group had no formal structures and | |
no leader, so it would be important to influence everybody. | |
When I reached the park, I heard faint music. I was surprised to see that | |
one of the youths who found the bilingual Unified-speaker brought a guitar | |
and was playing music, which I never heard before. It was a simple melody, | |
and occasionally he would get stuck on the text, but that didn't detract | |
from its uplifting quality. I smiled. When I came nearer, I heard that the | |
text was about drinking on a sunny summer day. It was not really fitting | |
since the weather required warm clothes and no booze was around. It seemed | |
to be rather the happy place of the singer. The dream he currently had of | |
the world - or at the time he wrote it. After it ended, we all clapped. Some | |
people asked for another song. Mark (as I suddenly remembered) said that he | |
had not written lyrics for any other song yet, but if we wanted to invent | |
something, we should feel free to. As he played, I had an idea and started | |
singing. It was not good. The message it sent was probably far from what I | |
expected it to be, my voice not bad enough to scare little children, but it | |
was not good either, the music sounded suspiciously likea song from a | |
commercial, but it was a happy song and it's melody was catchy. | |
After the song ended, we talked a bit. Mark told me that he came from the | |
continent but did not want to leave his guitar there, because he played in a | |
band and needed the practice. I only now realized what we were lacking since | |
the change: music. I asked others whether they could still remember any song | |
lyrics, but them it was like for me: While remembering the melody, die | |
lyrics seemed to be wiped from the mind unless they were not understood by | |
the person and only phonetically remembered. | |
I mentioned the idea of retrieving the cause of the change and distribute it | |
to others, whom I perceiced to be on my side with this. The reaction of them | |
was as positive as I expected. For some, it seemed not to matter as much | |
what was done as long as something was done. People were thrown into a huge | |
amount of insecurity by the change and one way to cope with this was by | |
keeping yourself busy. The first voices of dissent of course arose later as | |
well. Stephen was still blissfully ignorant and I did not plan to change that | |
until it could no longer be avoided. Mark also was interested in how to | |
retrieve the code, but voiced problems about the feasibility of it: ``You | |
really think that you can just walk into the house of her, get the program | |
and the parameters and leave? Sounds easy, except that it won't be.'' | |
``I didn't plan that. I planned to use what changed us during the funeral | |
service and then refine it, remove the things, which were distracting.'' | |
``Sounds feasible. To a point at least.'' he admitted. | |
``What do you mean?'' | |
``How d'you know what's part of the active code and what isn't?'' | |
``Everything Susanne had control over is intended. Everything else not. It's | |
as easy as that.'' | |
``Okay, that's a way. There might be far too much data though.'' | |
``Sure. But then, we have a moment where we felt the change. During the | |
second song, so everything after that can be disregarded.'' | |
``Right.'' | |
``Also, it seems to be independent of the row in which we were in, so I | |
guess a certain stability to variation exists. that means that we don't have | |
to capture it completely acurately.'' | |
``I see where you are going to.'' He said. ``So you are going to get the | |
materials from the ceremony hall?'' | |
``Yeah. Stephen and me rented it for a day more than needed so we could | |
procrastinate getting the stuff out.'' | |
``Reasonable, yeah. How are you going to store it though?'' | |
``That's kinda the issue. My phone has a camera, but I never figured out how | |
to use it.'' | |
``You mean, due to the change you can't?'' | |
``No, I mean, before it as well. I'm not good with technology.'' | |
``Ouch.'' He looked as if he talked to a retarded person. I could understand | |
this to a point: camera phones are old news. However this did not mean that | |
I knew how to use one. | |
``Well, they \textit{are} hard to use.'' | |
``You're right with that! The designers still don't give a damn about | |
usability. As long as it looks right on the first glance, it's okay. I hate | |
that mentality! These people always think that things need to be simpler and | |
shinier looking but that means that things are slower and harder to use. | |
`Designers' should be the ones first to be put against the wall when the | |
revolution comes.'' | |
I was confused and a bit shocked. ``Which revolution\textinterrobang{}'' | |
He grimaced. ``That was a reference to an old book. Nothing really | |
important.'' | |
``I see.'' I said unconvinced. The word `revolution' was repeated in my | |
mind. Something related to it was relevant, but I had no idea what. | |
\chapter{Ken - together} | |
The ceremony hall was somewhat chaotic but seemingly unchanged. The canvas | |
with the writing was still visible. I wondered why I had not commented | |
earlier on the fact that it said `This is what is called the message of | |
change' in a very ornamental and overlapping, (almost caligraphically) | |
handwritten font. I had not noticed it earlier. When I helped getting it up | |
there, it looked like nothing but a jumble of lines in various shapes. But | |
then, at that time, I was still on the other side of the change, unaware | |
that such a miracle could even exist. Mark and (surprisingly enough) Shirley | |
were with me in the ceremony room. Shirley showed a small music player. | |
``This is where the music for the ceremony was put on. Susanne recorded it | |
for me when she was still alive. I connected it to the speakers of the | |
hall.'' | |
``Pretty neat. How much capacity did it take?'' | |
Shirley shrugged: ``Not sure, why do you ask?'' | |
``The higher the quality is, the more capacity it requires. So bigger files | |
mean a higher quality is required for it to work.'' I explained. | |
``I see. It fits on one disk, if that helps.'' She removed the small sold | |
state disk of the device and showed it to us. It was a normal disk of the | |
same form, music players and cell phones, even some forms of intelligent | |
paper accepted. It's capacity was ridiculously low in these days, but the | |
format was too ubiquitous and thus not likely to change soon. Mark put it | |
into his small computer. | |
I suddenly got panicked: ``What are you doing there?'' | |
He looked confused at me: ``Copying it. What else?'' | |
I still felt anxious. ``Make sure that you don't overwrite it!'' | |
``I do! Don't worry about that! I can operate a computer even without | |
reading its text.'' | |
I tried to calm myself down while I watched him moving his hands over the | |
screen. I couldn't. I was nervously moving my hands and observing him as | |
closely as if I feared that he wanted to steal state secrets or, even worse, | |
my porn collection. I couldn't stop myself from fidgetting and biting my | |
lower lip. The entire time, I only thought of what could happen if Mark was | |
not as trustworthy as I thought he was. What if he thought that the Change | |
had to be eliminated and only tricked myself into letting him have this very | |
important disk. What if he was influenced by someone, and what if Shirley | |
was not as trustworthy as she appeared to be. It must have been most | |
shocking for her since she had lost most. Her family, her professional | |
ability, her language skills, probably her homeland. I cursed mentally. Why | |
did I have to be so horribly and utterly na\"{\i}ve? Why couldn't I think of | |
this before doing anything irreversible? Why did I have to \textit{fail} so | |
hard? Mark turned around to me, a slight grin in his face. | |
``How can I say it?'' he paused. ``I accidentally deleted the files!'' | |
I shouted at him. ``What have you done\textinterrobang{} The files are now | |
lost! Forever! You are stupid, insane and probably morally corrupt as well! | |
If you don't know how to do something then don't fucking do it. Okay?'' | |
Mark grinned even wider. ``Sorry, couldn't resist.'' | |
I looked at him strangely, unsure whether I was justified to hope that what | |
I understood was what he just implied. | |
Mark clarified: ``It was a joke. The copying worked just fine!'' | |
I tried to calm down. ``Don't do that with so important matters, please!'' | |
``It is really something you believe in? The higher spirits, the change, the | |
requirement to spread the language. This is what you really think?'' | |
I nodded. ``It is.'' | |
He smiled. ``I thought that your conversion yesterday to the religion of the | |
higher spirits was maybe too good to be true. Too much geared towards | |
converting others than showing your real sincereness.'' | |
I thought back at how I felt in this seconds. ``I was hysteric, my world | |
tumbled down and I had to reassemble it somehow. Then I suddenly realized | |
that there was this one way and suddenly... suddenly everything fell into | |
place! I must have behaved in a pretty exaggerated way when realizing | |
this, but I knew nothing of the higher spirits and wanted them to convince | |
of the fact that this was for real.'' | |
``I see what you mean.'' He paused for a while. ``Can you believe that I was | |
a Protestant before?'' | |
``I can, it is popular in Berlino land, isn't it?'' | |
``I mean... I was raised Catholic, converted and now can only ask myself why | |
on earth I did that, why I chose one brand of false over the other one.'' | |
``Well, you lacked the knowledge you have now. Our decisions are only as | |
good as the information we have. The lesser we know, the worse we decide.'' | |
``Wow, that sounds deep.'' he grinned. | |
``It was something Mum said before going ins... sorry, changing. I only | |
understand it now.'' | |
He looked suddenly very sad. ``It must have been a bad time for you.'' | |
I nodded. ``It was. Suddenly my mother cared so little about me. I had to go | |
to that boarding school, I didn't want to attend and my mother seemed so... | |
uninvolved. As if I was no longer her child. I had no idea what happened to | |
her. I thought it was my fault, but whatever I tried didn't work. It was all | |
in vain.'' I realized how the words flowed without having intended to say | |
all that. ``And I felt as if I could talk to no one. I was sent to an | |
all-girls school, Stephen to a school for boys. I was really alone, but when | |
I wanted to talk to people about this, they all seemed to think it was | |
unimportant. I was richer than them, well my parents were, so I had no | |
reason to feel bad. You see what I mean?'' | |
Mark put the computer onto a bench, stepped to me and hugged me. I suddenly | |
could no longer control myself and cried. For a time, we stood like this. My | |
tears just flowed. For the first time, I did not have the feeling that it | |
was improper to feel sorry for myself. And I could feel sorry for my mother | |
as well, I no longer had to see her as the horrible creature, I saw her as | |
during her lifetime. I was able to do a small additional step towards | |
forgiving her. I had no idea how much time passed when the tears stopped. I | |
moved out of the hug and used a handkerchief. ``I am sorry for losing | |
control to a stranger like this.'' | |
``You sang to the music I wrote.'' he stated simply, ``This means we are | |
hardly strangers anymore. We did already bare our hearts towards each | |
other.'' | |
I smiled. ``That was pretty deep as well.'' | |
At this moment, I heard a sound from behind me. I turned around and saw | |
Shirley entering the ceremony hall via the restroom door. I tried to look | |
less as if I just cried my heart out and excused myself for exactly that | |
place to fix my makeup. | |
When I returned, Mark and Shirley were discussing something and using Mark's | |
computer together. ``Have you been successfull?'' I asked full of hope. | |
``Not really,'' Shirley stated. ``We suddenly realized that Susanne required | |
dawn and candlelight, so we are trying to re-create that for the image.'' | |
I was impressed. ``Wow, I didn't think of that. How do you re-create that?'' | |
Mark looked up. ``Image manipulation.'' he said, and immediately lowered his | |
glance again. | |
I understood. Modern technology made the manipulation of images very easy, | |
though it occasionally was very hard to tell the program what exactly you | |
wanted to do. I assumed that the change made it even harder to create the | |
desired effect. The fact that the texts and menues of the program were | |
nothing but gibberish must have slowed down progress considerably. When I | |
loked at the screen though, the effect was convincing. ``Awesome!'' I | |
stated. | |
``I have some experience with this effect.'' Mark admitted. ``The band I | |
play in was pretty dark and I did the design-related tasks for them.'' | |
I was surprised. ``Your music sounded not very dark today. I never would | |
have thought that you were in that scene.'' | |
``For some reason, I didn't feel like sad music. The change brought people | |
together and I wanted to express that.'' | |
``I see. I thought it was kinda imagining a better place.'' | |
``Because it didn't express how the world was at that time? It was about | |
hope. The hope to remain with the group, and that we would stay together and | |
experience such a day free of troubles.'' | |
``It is strange that you see it this way, but not in a bad way.'' | |
``I thought you agreed. The lyrics you sung sounded similar.'' | |
``They were kinda alike, yeah, but it was more or less spontaneous.'' | |
``For music, that can be best!'' | |
Shirley interrupted: ``Stop flirting, we need to finish this pretty soon!'' | |
``We are not flirting!'' Mark and me insisted simultaneously. | |
``It looks differently to me.'' Shirley stated matter-of-factly. ``Very | |
different!'' | |
``I guess, that I should start cleaning now.'' I changed the topic. | |
``That would be advantageous!'' said Shirley, so I grabbed the broom and | |
started sweeping. | |
\chapter{Ena'het'ny - Required things} | |
\paragraph{Stephen:} I needed a good night's sleep. After all which | |
occurred, I needed to go to bed and not leave it until either hell finished | |
freezing over, or I felt somewhat human again, whatever came first. I should | |
not have drunken so much of the contents of the minibar, but being sober | |
seemed impossible on the previous evening. So much happened on that day, | |
that drowning it all indiscriminately in booze sounded like an excellent | |
idea. I had no idea what it was, that caused me a headache now, but I felt | |
as if someone used the time I was unconscious to beat me up. The light hurt | |
my eyes, but I had to get up to get some medication to shut the pain up, | |
which hammered against my skull from the inside, so I got up. I was almost | |
happy that I did not have dinner last evening. | |
``Divineness! I'll never drink again, ever!'' I murmurred. Eventually, I got | |
up far enough to reach the pain medication and swallowed a pill without | |
water. I managed to get up and with insecure steps went to the window and | |
closed the curtains. The lack of direct light in my room made ít almost | |
bearable, only almost however. I crawled back into bed, while unable to | |
sleep, I might start to feel better later. My thoughts moved back to the | |
last day, I tried to fight it, but they apparently had other plans. It's | |
like that pink elephant. You can spend years without spending a second | |
thinking of pink elephants, but try to think not about pink elephants for | |
five minutes, and your thoughts will invariably have these creatures in | |
alarming numbers. My mother was a real antisocial idiot. She used her own | |
\textit{funeral} to seek revenge, thinly veiled under pseudo-moral ideas on | |
her own family. She caused us so much troubles for her stupid ideas of | |
`becoming a minority', had she no memory? Didn't she realize how much harm | |
she would cause? Had she become as completely and utterly morally bankrupt | |
as she always accused me to be? Had she lost her mind in a card game? Had | |
she become paranoid and demented? My sister of course swallowed her BS hook, | |
line and sinker. She seemed to think that whatever happened yesterday was | |
the result of some higher spirits, not of a scheming, dead motherbitch. | |
\paragraph{Richard Monger:} It was almost noon when I arrived in the | |
Funafuti, a posh and expensive hotel, where Stephen Greenville resided in. | |
The cynical side of me thought that it was typical that he chose such a | |
place. The somewhat more human-friendly one said that he surely wanted | |
comfort in this hard times, if not psychological comfort, then at least | |
material one. My colleague Nguyen did not comment on that second hypothesis, | |
unless an annoyed gesture counts. Sometimes, I had the impression that I had | |
quite a number of disadvantages just because I had not completely given up | |
to cynicism and hatred of humanity. It seemed to be so much of a | |
professional disease for policemen that the opposite had become remarkable. | |
The receptionist asked us to remain discreet when doing what we had to | |
because the Funafuti had a reputation to lose, but gave the room number | |
without questions. | |
Nguyen knocked at the door of room 256 where Stephen according to the | |
receptionist still was. For quite a time, nothing happened. We already | |
exchanged glances wondering whether we should just write that we were unable | |
to find the person into our protocol and rush into the Dunkin' Donuts | |
nearby. Just before we wanted to do so, the door opened. | |
Stephen Greenville looked as if he spent in bed until very recently and had | |
too little time to get up and ready when he heard us. His clothing was | |
hastily chosen and put on. He looked kinda shaky. He murmured: ``Su?'' | |
``Mr. Greenville? Can we come in? We want you to answer some questions.'' | |
Nguyen asked. | |
``Viije al. Xe'ma'ta 'hadada iln. Ulu mi'la'kidhi sijiv'het'jet sima.'' He | |
said in a confused and somewhat angry tone. | |
``We are aware that you speak English, Mr. Greenville, so please use a | |
better excuse.'' | |
``Ytin'tan halen mi'la'ytin xe. Xe'jaku'ta kimda.'' He looked somewhat | |
angry but tried to remain calm. | |
I asked him in French, at least the bit of French I remembered from school. | |
He just shhok his head. Nguyen asked him in two languages, which I could not | |
understand. One ounded oriental, the other one more like guttural noises. | |
Probably one of them was Vietnamese. Both times he just looked at us and | |
shook his head. | |
We turned around and left. As soon as we did, he closed the door. Maybe it | |
was my imagination, but I thought that I heard a muffled shout when it | |
closed. | |
``Good actor, that guy!'' stated Nguyen. | |
I agreed: ``Could almost believe him if I didn't knew that he grew up in | |
the States and spent his last holiday in Portsmouth.'' | |
``So. He's now one of our suspects as well?'' | |
``Sure. I mean, there is no indication that he had a stroke or a mental | |
problem. So the way he tried to evade us is highly suspcious.'' | |
``He sure had a hangover!'' Nguyed said. | |
``Yeah, drunk himself blind last evening, as it seems.'' I confirmed. | |
``We should check what he did during his holidays here.'' | |
``Would have done that anyways, but now, it's priority. This guy behaved | |
suspicious 'n behaved about as guilty as a child with a hand in a cookie | |
jar.'' | |
``There are children who manage to get out of such a situation better than | |
that guy. Two of them are mine.'' | |
I grinned. ``By the way, which languages did you use earlier? The first one | |
was Vietnamese, I guess, but the second one.'' | |
Now it was his time to grin: ``Klingon. I am studying for my intermediate | |
certificate of that language at the moment.'' | |
\paragraph{Stephen:} I cursed as soon as the door closed. Loudly, Angrily. | |
This situation became worse than I expected. I was pretty sure that if I had | |
not been a prime suspect earlier, I was now. The truth of course was that I | |
was unable to understand anything these people said to me and that they were | |
unable to understand my ways to explain that. The truth was that this cursed | |
thing happened and after that, I was no longer able to speak their language. | |
It was not the case that I had no alibis. I had good ones, but they would | |
not help me in the least now. | |
I thought of calling Karin, but it would not be a bad idea probably. It | |
might lead to the fact that I would have to explain to her why I had been in | |
the vicinity earlier and that would have led to unpleasant revelations. | |
Especially now that she decided to love our mother again. I made an angry | |
noise about that. She lied to us during our entire childhood. Apparently | |
because she thought we might tell something about the change. Instead, our | |
childhood was ruined. Ruined by her lack of trust, her fear, her paranoia. | |
Maybe we would have understood this problem, maybe we would have worked it | |
out. But we had no chance of ever doing so due to the fact she simply | |
refused to speak. | |
I decided to get ready for the world and meet the group again. Maybe I could | |
get this taylor guy to translate for me. If I would explain this to the | |
police, they would not believe me, but if they got into contact with the | |
group, they might be convinced. Or if they get the symbols which caused the | |
change in the first place. Maybe, just maybe this change would be | |
reversible. | |
I stopped myself from thinking in this direction. There was no need to get | |
my hopes high about something probably completely unfeasible. `Hoping, most | |
of the time is the first step to disappointment' was something of my mantra. | |
Of course it was far too late in the day for breakfast, but a nearby | |
discount store sold sandwhiches and soda. I felt somewhat hungry by now and | |
the Aspirin made me feel like a human being again, not like some poor | |
creature killed by his own head. After a bite to eat and a bit of caffeine, | |
I might even feel something very similar to okay. | |
I was surprised to see Karin being absent when I met the group in the park. | |
Most of te group apparently decided to take up reading the texts of my | |
mother as a hobby: Many people were seen with that site opened in readers, | |
phones or intelligent paper. ``Hello! Am I too late for the exam?'' I asked | |
sarcastically. | |
``No exam oncoming. We are reading through her files in order to get some | |
hints on what it is we need to do now. Some of her stories are about changed | |
people. Others think that her political manifestos carry some required | |
information.'' explained Martha. | |
``Required?'' I asked. ``For what?'' | |
``Required for us in order not to make mistakes she thought of already. She | |
found quite a number of things which can go wrong.'' | |
``Like what??'' | |
``Like problems with the police.'' | |
``Too late for that. I was visited by the police just now. Came here because | |
of it.'' | |
``Oh dear! What did they want? What happened?'' | |
``I have no idea. They tried to talk to me. Of course no success. Didn't | |
stop them for trying at least for one minute.'' | |
``I am sorry to hear that. What did you do?'' | |
``I tried to explain them that I didn't speak their language. Guess why they | |
didn't understand me?'' | |
``Ouch. What did they do?'' | |
``Ask again, several times. Probably several languages, eventually gave up, | |
must have thought that I only pretended not to understand them, or that I | |
was high on something.'' | |
``Well, yes, you don't look well.'' | |
``I drank. No idea how much it was, but today, it seems to be too much.'' | |
``I can understand that. The only thing which prevented me from doing | |
exactly that was the lack of a minibar in the hotel.'' | |
``Sorry to hear that. This stupid change is screwing us over big time!'' I | |
cursed, fully aware that such a language would normally be inappropriate | |
around such a nice, elderly lady. | |
She agreed: ``It indeed did. I hope Susanne thought at least about our | |
financial security. I know that it sounds cruel, but I am a public servant | |
with a meager pension, I can't afford keeping in touch with the group when | |
returning to my homeland and I can't live completely isolated like she | |
did.'' | |
That sparked some of my interest: ``Has her testament been revealed?'' | |
``I have no clue. No one here does. How should we?'' she asked rhetorically. | |
I ignored that fact: ``What's his name again, Gary? Any other poor sould who | |
was forced to learn the language?'' | |
``Haven't heard from them yet.'' | |
``You think that we should contact them?'' I suggested. | |
``Definitely! They might be able to help us in this mess! Of course it'll be | |
hard to find them.'' | |
``I know the address of one guy who used to work there. Might try to reach | |
him.'' | |
``Address means postal address?'' she asked. | |
``It indeed does. We can contact him that way, maybe.'' | |
``How do you know him?'' she asked. | |
I could use one of my excuses eventually. ``I spent my holiday nearby. I | |
wanted to try to get over my strife with my mother, but it was impossible. I | |
met him at a pub in Portsmouth.'' | |
``So... we need to take a train there?'' she wanted to know. ``Or do you | |
happen to have a car and are able to find the address without a satnav | |
device?'' | |
``No such luck!'' I said. ``Might be able to find it from the train station | |
though.'' | |
A short while later, Martha, Leonie and me were on the way to the central | |
station. Fortunately, the two people from Berlino country arrived by train | |
and thus remembered the way to it. Actually, the name `central station' was | |
probably misleading since it was the only station of Soton after the train | |
stop near the airport had been closed when the airport did. So the station | |
could have been called just `Soton' but that would mark Soton as the kind of | |
tiny, unimportant town that it was. | |
Getting a ticket was a bit tricky, but not that much. There was a route plan | |
of the region in the area. I found Portsmouth on that and wrote down the | |
name of the city as well as a short explanation on how to get there. Martha, | |
the bravest of us went to buy the tickets with the help of that writing, and | |
her hands and feet. It worked, but I saw that she looked rather anxious | |
about the entire affair. Martha hugged her. | |
The trip was strange. I had naver been on a train before and would not have | |
looked forward to it under normal circumstances. It was not as filthy and | |
overcrowded as I thought it would be. It still was loud and the constant | |
slight shaking of the train car made me feel uncomfortable. I had to admit | |
that the idea of not being able to control where I was going did so as well. | |
Whenever I drove, I could control my direction. It was rather fitting now to | |
find myself in a train, all control of my direction being taken out of my | |
hands. I felt my headache return and my painkillers were still in Soton. | |
``You got that way from Berlino country to this one? I can hardly believe | |
this.'' I commented. | |
``Most of the trains were quicker than this.'' Leonie said, completely | |
missing my point. | |
``I mean, the shaking, the moving and the presence of so many people around | |
you. Also the smells and the lack of personal space... I am not used to | |
it.'' I explained. | |
``Flying has become more and more expensive.'' Martha explained. | |
Leonie added: ``Also, I like trainrides! If you fly, you don't see anything | |
of the landscape. Trainrides are also an excellent opportunity to meet new | |
people.'' | |
Martha quipped: ``That are a lot of words for `I am afraid to fly', my | |
dear.'' | |
Leonie laughed: ``Well, that too!'' | |
I felt shocked about how different people were. I often simply assumed that | |
people around me were like me. The idea that someone actually likes | |
travelling in such an uncomfortable way made me shudder. Yes, Leonie might | |
have said that she was afraid to fly, but she also seemed to enjoy looking | |
out of the window and occasionally pointing out some oddity. Of course, I | |
mentally knew that people differed but emotionally, that fact seldomly | |
reached me. The only people who were different were different in a bad, even | |
despisable way. That people found something weird enjoyable but were not | |
antisocial lowlife like my mother was something I encountered not very | |
often. | |
Eventually, we reached Portsmouth. I drove to Ken's place with a rented car | |
during my vacation, but the directions were still the same, the way just | |
took horribly long. Once or twice, I took a wrong turn. Fortunately, Martha | |
and Leonie did not comment negatively about this. Instead they seemed to be | |
happy that I remembered it at all. Cities in this country looked weird to | |
me. They lacked the well-ordered grid of Va\^{s}ingtono country cities and | |
were tiny and crammed. The drivers in this country seemed to consider | |
traffic lights a suggestion, especially if they concerned pedestrians. As | |
soon as the pedestrians were no longer on the same lane as the driver, he | |
would ignore the color of the traffic light and just go. It was annoying. In | |
Soton it already was, but here, in a different city, where I never walked | |
more than forty two steps before, it was even more irritating. I tried to | |
keep my temper at bay about it due to its sheer futility. I had to remind | |
myself again that it was a difference in mentality. | |
Eventually, we reached the house of Ken Eschbach in the outskirts of the | |
city. I realized, when my hand came near the button for the doorbell that it | |
was shaking slightly. Only then, I admitted to myself how afraid I was. | |
\chapter{Xen'ehasalan - we increase} | |
\paragraph{Karin:} Soon, the room was in a presentable state. The canvas was | |
rolled up, the floor and the benches were cleaned, the candles removed and | |
the stains their wax caused dealt with. Most of it was done by me. Shirley | |
and Mark were trying to get the appearance of the graphic just right and | |
made a video of it. This was the reason why I was not angry about it at all. | |
I wroked happily and consistantly, trying not to constantly catch a glimpse | |
on the screen. Since I felt that work progressed, I helped as much as I | |
could by doing the menial labor. We finished at about the same time. | |
Actually: I was done earlier, but nervously kept myself busy in order not to | |
get into the way of the two computer wizards. ``How does it look?'' I asked | |
excitedly upon hearing the news. | |
``I am not sure whether it is wise to watch it. It could do again what it | |
did earlier. Susanne was afraid of that.'' | |
``We should test it! Y'all go somwhere and I watch it.'' I suggested. ``If | |
we remain compatible, it works only once.'' | |
``Or it doesn't work at all.'' Shirley cautioned. | |
``Well, yes, there is that.'' I admitted. ``No idea how we are going to test | |
that without an unchanged volunteer though.'' | |
Mark interjected: ``I do see a benefit in establishing whether it is safe | |
for us, but can't someone else watch it?'' | |
``You volunteer?'' asked Shirley. | |
Mark nodded. ``Of course!'' | |
I shook my head. ``It is nice of you to play the selfless hero, willing to | |
sacrifice himself for the cause, but I have two objections to you taking | |
this role: You are irreplacable in the group, they need your music and your | |
optimism. No one else plays an instrument or at least has one here. And the | |
second reason: That role is mine.'' I grinned. | |
Mark looked at me, still unconviced. ``Are you sure that you want to do | |
this?'' | |
I nodded again: ``That is my role in the group, right? That of the religious | |
zealot who does crazy things because she firmly believes that the spirits | |
will protect her.'' | |
Shirley looked at me sincerely: ``Are you sure that you want to do this?'' | |
``Yeah! I am.'' | |
Mark opened a simple card game from an icon. ``Play one instance of this | |
patience game. When you are done, switch between the windows,'' he | |
demonstrated that, ``and start the video. When you are done, no matter what | |
your state, come to the toilets. We'll be there.'' | |
I smiled. ``Why the game?'' | |
Mark grinned: ``It's just a simple timer to give us both time to get away. | |
There's no other purpose behind it.'' | |
``Excellent.'' I said and started to move the cards of the game. Only after | |
I solved the game, I started the video. It went for quite a while and even | |
though I wanted to concentrate on it, I got distracted. There was nothing | |
happening on screen but the slight flickering of candles which could not be | |
seen and a slight, almost unnoticable rising of the general brightness, only | |
visible if you know about beforehand. I forced myself to look at the video | |
despite that. Watching this video was not a question of entertainment but of | |
safety for the group. The music at least was soulful. I concentrated on it | |
to understand its beautiful metaphors, metonymys and symbols. I got lost in | |
the music. When the music stopped it was like waking up from a state of | |
amazement. Only then, I noticed that someone was watching over my shoulder. | |
The person looked at the screen with an expression of curiosity. He stood | |
absolutely motionless, leaned forward as if bowing. I moved my hands in | |
front of his eyes but got no reaction at all. I knew that he would wake up | |
out of the state if it all went correctly and thus waited. Once again, I | |
switched between the windows and played a session of that patience game, or | |
three. Then, I noticed a movement in the corner of my eye. The person got up | |
again. I asked: ``Are you alright?'' | |
He looked at me strangely. ``Now I am. I don't know what happened to me.'' | |
I could hardly stop myself from cheering loudly. ``It is not that easy to | |
explain what happened. Let me just get my friends to help explaining. Please | |
stay where you are.'' | |
``Please tell me now! Was it something bad what happened?'' | |
``Definitely not. It was something divine. The higher spirits graced you | |
with an understanding of the Unified language.'' | |
He looked at me as if I lost my mind, thus, I excused myself and knocked | |
onto the doors of the male and female toilet. | |
Shirley immediately asked: ``Did it work? Can you understand me?'' | |
I nodded: ``I can understand you well. There is a problem though.'' I paused | |
and made a vague gesture. | |
``Yes?'' asked Shirley nervously. | |
``Someone watched over my shoulder. Can I just state that the video does | |
indeed induce the change?'' | |
The linguist cursed. ``He could communicate with you?'' | |
I nodded. ``Without any problems.'' | |
Mark came and suddenly hugged me: ``Great to see you on this side of the | |
change!'' I enjoyed the hug, but was very aware of the amuzed grin of the | |
linguist who was watching us. | |
When we reached the ceremony hall, the newly-changed person immediately came | |
to us. ``Welcome on this side of the change.'' Shirley said. ``Has Karin'' | |
she made a motion into my direction, `` already explained what the change | |
is?'' | |
He shook his head: ``She said something about a `divine language', but I am | |
not sure how to understand that.'' | |
I tried to explain it: ``It means that you are able to understand and to | |
speak the divine language the higher spirits revealed to us via their chant | |
and music.'' I paused a little bit before adding: ``and only this one.'' | |
He looked at me suspicious: ``This is a joke, right?'' | |
Shirley explained: ``It is not a joke. It is as real as it gets. We all were | |
changed recently. We tried to isolate the cause of the change, and, well, we | |
wanted to check whether the change would affect those who are changed in any | |
way. We were not aware that someone was watching, were we?'' She glared at | |
me. | |
``We weren't!'' I confirmed, ``I was lost in the music. I didn't hear anyone | |
approching.'' | |
``Well, yes, it was loud,'' came he to my defense, ``and I was curious what | |
this music was. It sounded pretty awesome.'' | |
``You should meet the group.'' suggested Shirley. ``It will be quite a shock | |
to have gone through the change.'' | |
``You are doing a big practical joke here, right?'' He still was | |
unconvinced. | |
Shirley shook her head sadly. ``We are not. We all were changed yesterday. | |
Some of us think that it is a sign of the higher spirits, others just have | |
no idea what this is and try to get by, pick up the ruins of their lives and | |
all that.'' | |
He looked at her in a strange way: ``You are serious about that?'' | |
She nodded: ``Completely so. We are a small group of people who got affected | |
by this cause. A little more than two hundred people who have to put | |
together an entirely new life. Karin here copes with it by seeing it as work | |
of the divine, I by burying myself in work... Mark here just celebrates | |
every day as it comes. What is your name, by the way?'' | |
``Yorke, Sean Yorke.'' he said, imitating an old, classic film. | |
``Nice to meet you!'' I said and Mark as well as Shirley echoed that | |
statement. | |
``I still fail to believe you! You do not mind if I check, do you?'' Sean | |
asked. | |
``Of course not.'' I said. ``It was hard to believe for us as well.'' | |
He took a piece of intelligent paper out of his pocket and opened it. I | |
could see the rather explicite picture, it showed. In other terms: it was | |
porn. There is of course nothing wrong with it, in fact, I prefered the | |
relaxed British and European stance towards it over the often paranoid fear | |
my homeland had about it. He navigated away from the beautiful lady to a | |
site with only symbols. His eyes widened in shock. He tried other pages from | |
his bookmarks, neither of which seemed to work. ``Okay, is that a hack going | |
on\textinterrobang{} Am I on hidden camera\textinterrobang{}'' | |
``No, it is what we said.'' I explained. ``Try anything: Ads, roadsigns, | |
government annoucements, a chat with your loved ones, anything out there | |
which requires communication by anything else than body language or | |
expressive dancing. It will fail.'' | |
He stared at me for a second, then took out his phone and dialed a number, | |
which he apparently knew by heart. I heard him talk to someone. Or attempt | |
to. He failed to be understood. After two or three exchanges like that, he | |
threw the phone away and started to cry. I stood there dumbfounded. I was | |
not sure how to react to a crying man. I averted my glance and looked | |
through my pockets for a handkerchief. I gave one to him when I found it. | |
``We're now on the other side of the change, the advantage of this is that | |
we have been touched by the divine. It might have a purpose we don't | |
understand but it is an experience only few have. It is sad to be removed | |
from whose who you love though. It still is for me as probably for everyone | |
here.'' | |
``It is a piss-poor advantage, if you ask me.'' he said angrily. | |
``Well, also, the separation might only be temporary. It could very well be | |
that the higher spirits decide to grace those who you love with their | |
language. Then, you can communicate again, probably in a better way.'' I | |
remembered something: ``Also, for the unchanged, the Unified language is | |
rather easy to learn, so the separation might only last a few weeks.'' | |
\chapter{Ohix'het'ny - Difficult things} | |
\paragraph{Stephen:} For several minutes, nothing happened. Then, a young | |
lady opened the door a bit and looked at us suspiciously. ``Ken Eschbach,'' | |
I asked, ``is he there?'' | |
She replied. ``Vi volas babili kun Ken \^{c}u? Li estas tie. Bonvolu atendi | |
io momentoj.'' Then she closed the door again. | |
She did not actually make gestures to indicate the opposite and understood | |
the name, so I decided to see this as a good sign. ``I guess we need to wait | |
here.'' I guessed. ``We can try later if nothing happens.'' | |
``Are you sure that this is the right house?'' Martha asked with lots of | |
doubt in her voice. | |
``I am not completely sure, if that is what you ask, but I am sure enough.'' | |
Leonie turned to Martha: ``Don't make him feel guilty. I actually didn't | |
even expect to get that far.'' | |
Martha chose not to comment on that, so we waited a few long minutes in | |
uncomfortable silence. I still was not sure that the whole enterprise made | |
good sense. However, what other chance did we actually have? What else could | |
we do? Could we do anything? Was it a good idea to stay away from the | |
authorities or should I have walked into the nearest police station, accuse | |
my mother of exactly what she did to us and let them attempt to figure out | |
what I meant? Susanne's argument about fearing the technology to be abused | |
was not a good one. Of course tech could be abused, but this could hardly be | |
a reason to exploit it yourself. Of course she might have thought that it | |
was a nice exploit to show others the danger of this technology, but then, | |
it might have been good for those who want to make sure that someone does | |
not talk, say a mafioso or a NSA agent, to hear about the availability of | |
this method. And this stunt of course proved its effectiveness beyond all | |
doubt. Of course, Susanne could have her way and propagate the change, but | |
what would that actually mean? It would mean that millions of people are no | |
longer able to participate in the world around then. The people on our side | |
of the change would lack the means to do business, to communicate, to chat | |
up nice ladies, and to learn things Susanne did not translate. It would also | |
not allow people to fully appreciate the works of culture, though that | |
actually might even be something good. I imagied a Unified class actually | |
reading all literary Unified texts which exist and still have much free time | |
in the schoolyear. He had to admit that this would be one advantage of the | |
change. | |
Just when I was in these weird thoughts, the door was opened by Ken. | |
``Saluton. Kial vi iris \^{c}i tien? Kaj kiu estas la inoj?'' He said in a | |
quick and slightly nervous tone. | |
``You have to speak Unified with me. We need to talk. About my mother.'' I | |
explained. | |
He sighed. ``Come in.'' | |
We all went into his living room where the TV was showing something which | |
looked like a soap opera to me. Ken turned to the woman who opened the door | |
earlier for us and now sat on a couch, engrossed into the action. ``\^{C}u | |
vi povas iri dormejon por televidi?'' | |
She turned around, apparently surprised. ``\^{C}u? Kial? Ho, jes.'' she then | |
left the room with unclear destination, but not before giving us all an | |
angry look. | |
``So, tell me what's up? What is so important that you interrupt the soap | |
opera of my girlfriend?'' He was impatient. | |
``The issue is that Susanne got her final revenge on us. And by us, I mean | |
everyone who attended her funeral. We all are unable to speak and understand | |
any other language than the Unified one.'' | |
``Listen... if this is all a big joke you are going to pull on me...'' he | |
seemed angry. | |
I shook my head. ``It isn't. These two ladies never heard of Unified before | |
and now they are unable to use anything else. I am telling the truth.'' I | |
realized something. ``I forgot to introduce them: Martha, Leonie, two | |
sisters of Susanne.'' | |
``\^{C}u vi perdas vian sa\^{g}on?'' he whsipered. | |
I knew that he had a reason to be afraid, but this was not why I was here. | |
Thus I had to try to calm him down without raising suspicion of the women. | |
``I am not joking, I am not telling lies, this is nothing which relates to | |
anything in the past between us.'' | |
Leonie continued: ``This is also no hallucination, dream or drug trip.'' | |
Martha looked at Ken who was skeptically looking at me. She explained: ``I | |
have no idea what happened between you earlier, and to be honest, I could | |
only care less if I tried very hard! We are currently in a pretty crappy | |
situation and need assistance.'' | |
He looked somewhat unconviced about the entire situation. ``Well, you have | |
to agree that this is hard to believe, don't you?'' | |
I nodded. ``Maybe I can help to convince you.'' I took a piece of | |
intelligent paper out of my pocket. ``Here are more than one hundred names | |
and their phone numbers. Call at random. If any of these people answers the | |
phone in another language than Unified, you won, then we are liars. If not, | |
then believe us, please.'' | |
He studied the list of numbers, then took out his phone and called a number. | |
He exchanged a few words with the person on the other side, something about | |
having called the wrong number and then hung up. He scrolled through the | |
list and tried again. After that, he did something with his phone before | |
trying again. I had no idea what he did, but after this and another call, he | |
eventually seemed to be convinced. ``Okay, you win. What exactly happened? | |
And how on earth did that happen? And why do you come to me of all people?'' | |
``That are three questions, so let me attempt to answer them in order. What | |
happened is that during one of the weird chants during the funeral service | |
for Susanne we all felt paralyzed. When we could move again, we no longer | |
understood or could speak any language other than Unified. How this happened | |
is not quite sure. It probably has something to do with the music or the | |
symbol or both. And we came to you because you are the only one who can | |
speak the language of this country and Unified. Thus, I thought, you could | |
help us to stay in touch with the real world. Many people are stranded in a | |
foreign country, like me, and even those who are from here are afraid to | |
return to their families. We all are in Soton without any idea on what to | |
do.'' | |
``Well, some of you are in Portsmouth with no idea on what to do.'' he | |
quipped. | |
``Point.'' I admitted. | |
Leonie said: ``Is there any news on what was in her will? We thought that | |
this might be something which could prove important to decide on how to go | |
on.'' | |
He looked scared for a moment but then immediately controlled his expression | |
again. ``You have not heard the news? She was murdered. The police are | |
searching for the murderer and until that, not a single currency subunit | |
gets distributed.'' | |
I cursed. ``So, this is why the police came to my hotel room this morning, I | |
guess. They probably wanted to ask questions about that.'' | |
He made a nervous gesture. ``So. What did you say?'' | |
I tried to remain calm as well, to prevent to be completely unrelated to the | |
entire situation: ``I said that I didn't understand a word of what they were | |
saying and since this was after the change, I said it in Unified. They had | |
no idea what I tried to tell them, as you can guess.'' | |
He grinned. ``I can. So, they learned nothing?'' | |
``They indeed didn't. It must have triggered all kinds of suspicious | |
behavior indicators though.'' | |
``Well, the change will become public soon, I guess.'' said Ken. | |
Martha shook her head. ``Not if the majority of the group has its way. They | |
think that Susanne's ideas have precedence and she was afraid of being found | |
out by the authorities. In her texts, she seemed to highlight the idea that | |
the Unified should become a significant minority before actually revealing | |
themselves.'' | |
Leonie nodded. ``And some people here believe that she has a certain status | |
because she was the first to be touched by the divine, so they take what she | |
says very seriously.'' | |
Martha explained: ``They think that the change of language was caued by | |
something beyond the world we life in. They call that the higher spirits. I | |
am not too sure what to think of this.'' | |
``These people want to muddle through without knowing the language?'' Ken | |
asked, in a tine indicating that he was barely able to believe it. | |
``One linguist in the group apparently wants to make sure that they can | |
understand and speak some English. She just has to learn it herself first.'' | |
Martha explained. | |
Ken sarcastically commented: ``That sounds like an excellent plan to me. | |
When will you be able to say something? In six months? In one year? Later?'' | |
I did not quite know why I defended the plan of my sister but I still did: | |
``She cooperates with someone who speaks the language fluently, at least | |
this was the last thing I heard. That way, she could get a hold on the | |
language much quicker.'' I paused. ``It would be easier if we found her | |
material on English in her house, of course, but I guess this will not | |
happen for quite a while.'' | |
Ken shook his head. ``Why should she have material on English in her house? | |
It was a language she spoke. Well, at least somewhat.'' | |
Leonie explained: ``Because she went through the change herself. She was | |
exposed to something which triggered it in her. She had to re-learn English | |
and thus she should have some material on how English works. Even though it | |
is probably in Esperanto instead of Unified.'' | |
Ken looked at her as if she had gone crazy. ``Where do you have that from? | |
She never explained to anyone I know why she was so obsessed about the | |
language.'' | |
Leonie nodded. ``That is true, but she did write it on her webpage in the | |
section of texts in the Unified language. She explained that she tried to | |
learn Esperanto first and English later after being exposed to this | |
change. I wonder why she didn't assume that she just had gone completely | |
mad. It would have improved our entire situation.'' | |
``Remember that this probably happened after \textit{that} incident. And | |
there were quite a number of known incidents of abuse in the media at that | |
time. So I guess that she thought that as long as she can muddle through, | |
there is no idea to see a psychiatrist.'' Martha reminded Leonie. | |
``\textit{That} incident?'' I asked. | |
Martha made a vague gesture. ``We were supposed not to tell a soul about it. | |
We promised it to her.'' | |
I raised my eyebrows. The last two words had given me a pretty good idea | |
what they promised to keep under the seal of silence without actually | |
revealing it. `So my mother was in psychiatry once, or in psychiatric | |
treatment. What a nice thing to keep secret of your family!' I thought | |
sarcastically. Just when I thought that my opinion of her had reached rock | |
bottom, it started digging. I wondered whether there were actually some | |
things, she did not fail at horribly. | |
Ken interrupted the thought-filled silence: ``It was really a risky thing to | |
do! Not just for y'all but also for employees like me.'' | |
``You fear that it could have changed you as well?'' I asked. | |
``Yeah. Of course I do. I mean, several people did comment that learning the | |
language was an odd process, that after a certain point, it was really easy. | |
People occasionally used it outside of the Madhouse among themselves because | |
it felt more natural. Even about things which were unrelated, like for | |
dicussing plans for a party. It wasn't that someone shouldn't hear it, it | |
just felt easier.'' Ken explained. ``It could very well have... went further | |
and mde us like y'all: unable to understand your native language.'' | |
Martha seemed immediately interested: ``You are implying that it would be | |
very easy for us to find people who are able to translate once we have the | |
teaching materials she used, right? That would be inanely useful for us.'' | |
``Well, yes, though I wouldn't recommend exposing too many people to it. We | |
are dealing with something really weird!'' Ken warned. | |
``I know, I know,'' Martha tried to ease Ken's worries, ``but that plan | |
would be better than Karin's: use of the change offensively.'' | |
``What\textinterrobang{}'' Ken could not believe his ears. | |
``Her plan is to make the changed a sizeable minority.'' Leonie explained. | |
``She is trying to get the set of perceptions that changed us and probably | |
will make sure that it is spread far and wide.'' | |
``We should tell the police about that!'' exclaimed Ken. | |
``Only that no one would believe us.'' I said. | |
Ken nodded. ``Well, yes. And add the fact that I can't contact them because | |
they sure would be interested in my... history if I did and you see the | |
issue.'' | |
Martha and Leonie exchanged confused looks. Then, Leonie's expression | |
brightened in understanding. She whispered something to Martha, who nodded. | |
Martha bit on her lip, apparently thinking of something. She then turned to | |
Ken. ``I think it is best if you follow the news closely. As soon as the | |
change makes national news, contact the police from a phone booth. Best in | |
another part of the city. That way, they will get the information without | |
your... residence status becomes known.'' | |
`Oh wow, they completely missed the point here!' I thought. Apparently, they | |
understood his unwillingness of getting into contact with the police as not | |
legally being in the country. I thought of correcting them, but decided not | |
to. Anything I could say, which would not get me into trouble myself, was | |
just a different lie. | |
Ken apparently thought the same about the situation and remained quiet about | |
the mistake. ``That might work, yeah.'' he admitted. | |
A while later, we were on the way home. Fortunately, Ken insisted on driving | |
us, so that he could see the group and we were spared the annoying and | |
humiliating expressive dancing performance to get the tickets back to Soton | |
and of course the annoying trainride. Leonie did not seem too disappointed | |
to be spared buying the tickets again, though she explained that it was | |
easier here than on her way to Mandalaj. I would never have assumed that | |
this little old lady was somewhat of an adventurer, but now she told me of | |
her trip to Pyinmana country. I had to realize that I again had applied a | |
stereotype which did not fit. I again made a mental note not to | |
underestimate her again, just because she was old, female, small and | |
well-mannered. After Ken mentioned that he never expected her to do such | |
things, she started telling us about her trips. She had been in a lot of | |
places: She had been on every continent and it seemed that Pjongjango | |
country, Mogadi\^{s}o country, Rijado country and Jerusalemo country had | |
been the only places of the world she had not visited yet. When I | |
mentioned that to her, she laughed and told me that she was in Rijado | |
country before they went completely isolationist. | |
The group was in the state of heated discussion. Ken was amazed by the fact | |
that Unified was used by so many people and that it was used apparently to | |
hurl insults at each other, among other things. The discussion seemed to be | |
close to escalating into violence. While I had no idea what it was about, my | |
self-presevation instincts told me to stay clear and get back to the hotel, | |
my sense of pride told me however that I could not admit that in front of | |
the two ladies. Even though they were both far beyond my preferred age, I | |
did not want to be considered a wimp by them, no matter how justified it | |
might be. Thus, I was very relieved when Martha asked Ken to bring them | |
directly to their hotel. This way, I could simply state that the Funafutio | |
was on the way and wait for them to get the hint. | |
The evening again had excellent opportunities to get drunk and watch | |
softporn, which did not require me to understand anything which was going | |
on. | |
\chapter{Inta'tan - Coalescence} | |
\paragraph{Richard Monger:} The day again was hectic. After the Greenville | |
person had refused to be anyhow helpful, Nguyen and me had to sift through | |
lots of information to find out what and probably whom he did during his | |
vacation nearby. Fortunately, most institutions kept records for all | |
transactions and had no problems with the police accessing them. During the | |
early years of my carreer, the problem would have been the dearth of data, | |
now it was the plethora of it. It was hard to find the interesting bits of | |
it among the typical things. It took most of the afternoon to establish some | |
basic facts. Most of it was that he did pretty expected things: stayed in a | |
posh hotel, drove in a rented car, visited museums, Stonehenge, pubs, and | |
famous churches. He made use of the laxer laws against alcohol and prefered | |
Australian beer over British brands. He was in Soton a few times, but the | |
tracking system there didn't work on street level yet so not much could be | |
found out except for the times he used the Itchen Bridge. He had a cellphone | |
and organizer, but routinely left both in the hotel, both on normal days as | |
well as on days where we had not yet found out what he did. He called | |
American numbers every evening, most of which belonged to beautiful American | |
ladies, only barely over the age of majority. It was all well, but to find | |
out which parts of this were relevant, which were irrelevant and which ones | |
consciously set up decoys was hard. The day thus was not very eventfull and | |
also not very successfull. Of course, we found a lot of data, but we still | |
had very little clue of anything which happened. | |
I was happy when I was able to take a short break for a donut and a coffee. | |
I was confused about the amount of noise and confusion, which happened | |
around me. The level of noise almost matched that of an average premier | |
league soccer match. I found a colleague who seemed to know what was going | |
on, and asked her what made hell break lose here. | |
``You don't know?'' he asked. | |
``We have, like a huge number of people, who went crazy. Mostly young | |
people.'' explained Layla. | |
``That happens every day, doesn't it? If we made such a commotion here | |
everytime there was a new wave of crazy among the youth... I would fear for | |
my ears.'' | |
``I mean, they really went mad, aggressive, angry and shouting gibberish. It | |
was insane. Parents called the police because they no longer could control | |
their children, because they no longer listened to reason.'' she explained. | |
``You mean, today, \textit{youths and adolscents} decided to become randomly | |
aggressive?'' I asked. I did not like the fact that people who were almost | |
old enough to vote were still called children and that the term was expanded | |
to the kind of people who even were allowed to vote, but only barely. It was | |
one of my pet peeves since it was a manipulative use of language. | |
``Yeah! The entire day, we got calls. Actually: Last evening, the first one | |
happened, but we thought that guy was high on something.'' she replied, | |
blisfully ignoring what I wanted to correct. | |
I uttered a number of words which would have resulted in an ASBO in case | |
anyone below the age of majority would have listened. Of course, these rules | |
were pretty unenforcable and so the youth still cursed however much it | |
liked. ``Does this only happen here in Soton?'' | |
She shook her head: ``It happens everywhere, from Cambodia to Canada, from | |
Uzbekistan to the UK, from Germany to Guatemala and from Japan to Egypt.'' | |
I knoew that she had an unhealthy obsession with alliterations and smiled at | |
her use of one. | |
``Japan and Egypt don't even try to start with the same letter!'' I | |
corrected her. | |
``Oops, Japan to Jordan and Egypt to East Timor. I am so confused about the | |
situation that I even mess up these things.'' She admitted somewhat | |
embarrassed. | |
``So, how many cases did we have here in Soton?'' I wanted to know. | |
She mumbled something. Only after I asked her to speak up, I got the info: | |
ten cases. | |
I shrugged. ``I do see your problem with this, but isn't the panic here a | |
bit much? Assuming the rates in other places are similar. A few people go | |
temporarily insane every year, often triggered by downtime of their | |
favorite online games. You know that type.'' | |
``I do, but this is... different.'' She insisted, ``This is far too | |
simultaneously to happen by accident. The children are not all part of the | |
same subculture.'' | |
``Parents often don't know what their children do. This can mean very | |
little. Think of the case of Joerg.'' Joerg was a youth who disappeared as | |
it seemed first without a trace. Then it was discovered that his parents | |
just forgot that he had a school trip. It created quite a media outrage as | |
these things normally do. The parents were forced to move somewhere else, | |
probably they even left the country. | |
``You forget that these people seem to be unable to listen to reason or to | |
any way they are verbally addressed. It is as if they spoke a completely | |
different language. Not like some people who spent too much time in virtual | |
communities. Even people who were cut off from their community normally | |
still understand you. These people act to their native language as if it was | |
klingon.'' she explained. | |
I replied with only three letters: ``ARG.'' Alternate Reality Games are | |
games which happen partially in the real world. People play specific roles | |
there and interact with other players or hired people. | |
For the first time, I saw a glimpse of doubt in her expression. ``Maybe, | |
maybe not. It seems to be really worrying.'' | |
``Well, yes, but blind panic gains you nothing.'' | |
``So, what wuld you do? Wait?'' | |
``First of all find out what exactly is happening here. Everything else | |
comes from that.'' | |
``It might take months to do that. These people exist right now.'' | |
``Has someone removed all police procedures and not old me of it? We do have | |
methods to deal with these people.'' | |
She shook her head: ``You are too rational for your own good! Are you sure | |
that you are not a Vulcan? Or an AI?'' | |
``What is it with this place and Star Trek?'' I asked with a slightly amused | |
tone in my voice. It was a question I often asked, always without an | |
adequate answer. | |
``Rumor goes that HR was assimilated by Trekkies. To get a job here, you | |
need to be a Trekkie. You are the exception, as are a few others, but you | |
all were just hired to prevent these rumors from springing up.'' The scary | |
thing was that it was even possible that the question whether one liked Star | |
Trek influenced hiring decisions. Of course, not a human but a webcrawler | |
compared what it could find on the best performing employees and then base | |
their hiring decisions on that. It was supposed to prevent discrimination, | |
which was by the various government institutions loved it, but tome it made | |
almost no sense. It should not matter how you spend your free time on | |
whether you are fit for a job. | |
I made a gesture of mock disgust. ``Would you really resort to Borg | |
tactics?'' | |
She grinned: ``It works, nothing else matters.'' | |
This evening, I debated with myself not to switch on the television. If the | |
police already freaked out, what would the media do? They already cried wolf | |
about much lesser things, it was their job to create a panic. They would not | |
pass up the chance to do so. However, the TV was one of the few things, in | |
my house, which actually provided distraction and entertainment. Other than | |
that there were a few books which I wanted to have read but not actually to | |
read: A few classics by well-respected authors like Rice, Orwell, Goethe and | |
Funke. Also a few Twilight books of a former girlfriend, but I could not get | |
myself to read beyond the first few pages before wishing the author | |
Stephenie Meyer was never born. I eyed the books critically. They ignored | |
the looks, dispassionate as always. Then I switched on the TV. BBC had not | |
profited from the budgets cuts which the current government passed: They | |
showed mostly the kind of shows and movies, which were not as interesting | |
for the private channels to hog the broadcasting rights and cling to them | |
until the heat death of the universe. However, the lack of advertising made | |
them bearable. | |
When I switched on the TV, it showed a special alert about what they called | |
`youth madness'. I wanted to switch the station, but then thought that I | |
should at least know what everyone would freak out about tomorrow. The | |
newscaster cited statistics of the `issue'. Even I saw the glaring holes of | |
the ommitted and the skewed data. If statistics was a person, not a | |
discipline of maths, whoever did this broadcast would be arrested for rape. | |
I winced, whenever something blatantly wrong was said. Then they showed the | |
arrest of an affected teenager. I suddenly understood why they were so | |
concerned about the situation. This person didn't appear to be your average | |
drunk, angry teenager, there was an expression of sheer panic in his face. | |
His voice trembled during the arrest, but it was clear that it could not be | |
more scared if he was just sentenced to die. ``Xe'aru'ta ojyu! Demna'het'xe | |
mi'leji! Visko'iln xe! Sidekhir'iln xe!'' he shouted. | |
I wondered where this broadcast was recorded. To me this language sounded | |
like something an immigrant from the Eastern block would use to hurl insults | |
at me. The statistics-molesting announcer explained that it was recorded in | |
Germany. That information confused me. I had dealt with a share of Germans | |
in the country. The Schengenization of Europe made the national borders less | |
and less relevant and thus quite a number of Germans came to Soton every | |
year. This person sounded nothing like a German. Of course, Germany was in | |
the EU as well, so Eastern Europeans settled there as well, maybe even more | |
than here, but the sounds still were somewhat... too weird. I decided to | |
stop worrying about that. Given the fact that these people showed that they | |
were unable to handle primary school maths, failing primary school geography | |
seemed very likely to me. I changed the channel and let an action movie | |
capture my attention. | |
On the next morning, the newspapers had discovered the `epidemic' as it now | |
was called, completely ignoring medical terms. They all had no idea what it | |
was, didn't even have a clear idea of ho9w it manifests, but considered it | |
harmful nontheless. To me, it was still hysteria. They couldn't even agree | |
on the kind of symptoms, which formed part of this madness, which meant that | |
statistics could not be compared between areas with different definitions, a | |
fact which the media happily ignored and mashed statistics of various places | |
together. I sighed and navigated to other sites. | |
\paragraph{Karin:} I felt a twinge of guilt about the things I did, but | |
tried to concentrate on the positive things. It would bring many people to | |
the change. It was so easy to get the video onto the various video sharing | |
sites. After the actual change, Mark and I inserted a plea to spread the | |
video to friends as well as a short guide on how to do it under various | |
systems. Before the video which triggered the change, a short explanation of | |
it was written in the Unified writing. If anyone wanted to watch this video | |
a second time, they would see an explanation of the change and the | |
objective. | |
Some people of the group didn't like the idea for a number of reasons. Some | |
still adhered to their old religions, some doubted that mother's calls to | |
form a minority were divinely inspired, some just thought it was too early | |
for such a decisive action. These people would always say that. Even after | |
one month, even after one year, even after ten years. The others at least | |
had reasons and not a simple emotion as argument, which meant they could be | |
reached. The eternally hesitating ones, probably were a lost cause. The | |
discussion was eventually won by those on my side, but it was not a win, I | |
felt proud of. It was too close to a schisma so early on. For some reason, | |
the idea of a schisma sounded revolting to me. It was not something which | |
made me feel as if it was divinely acceptable. | |
The next day not very eventful. There was still the bad mood around from the | |
recent occurance. On the bright side, Shirley found a dictionary in Unified | |
and the language of this place. Even though our grammar still was very far | |
off, this meant we had a chance to get a meaning across to a certain point. | |
Of course, this would be worse than the translation of certain websites, but | |
to have people explain where the toilet was, it hopefully sufficed. The | |
dictionary was clearly made for people who had to do various nefarious | |
purposes. It had words for many things, which I couldn't see the reason for | |
otherwise. When I discussed that with Mark, he understood it completely | |
diferent: He said that this indicates that Susanne predicts persecution and | |
attacks. Thus many words of that to explain to police and other institutions | |
what happened. I had to admit that it made more sense than my initial idea, | |
but it scared me. | |
What we did however was to learn. And a few computer enthusiasts tried to | |
set up a system of communication not reliant on being near each other. I had | |
no idea how it worked, but they seemed to be fully aware of what they were | |
doing. I found it amazing that they found their way back to it so quickly, | |
but then, programming had become more and more graphical, so there probably | |
was no reason why not. | |
\paragraph{Stephen:} I understood the situation of the group only when I | |
asked around. It turned out that my glorious sister not only found the code, | |
which was responsible but also spread it on that very evening. It was very | |
unresponsible of her. And I had to admit that it made me really angry. I | |
barely resistedthe temptation to go to Karin and beat the everliving bad | |
place at the end of life out of her. Only the fact that the support she had | |
in her group would mean that people would beat me up first was what kept me | |
from doing it. I was not the kind of person who risks getting his backside | |
kicked not only by a girl but also by the younger sister. During my | |
childhood, this might have happened but not now. Actually, I was not fond of | |
having my ass kicked by anyone. Call me a coward, but that beats being a | |
vegetable or a corpse. When Shirley found the dictionary in the hindmost | |
corner of the homepage, I felt suspicious. It was a far too convenient time | |
to find this to distract and appease those who were against the spreading of | |
the change. It could have been completely made up and we'd only realize it | |
far too late. I decided to test the dictionary. It was a simple thing to do. | |
I translated words from the dictionary and asked by showing the symbols. It | |
was not easy to find the right terms. Often, a word seemed to have several | |
translations. `Probably to explain why I won't be understood' I thought | |
cynically. It would made excellent sense if you were in need for an excuse. | |
But then I realized that this kind of system would have taken too much time | |
to create. | |
Thus, I found myself showing a clerk in a fashion store the word `necesejo?' | |
on a piece of intelligent paper and monitoring her reaction. I tried not to | |
make it show how horribly nervous this made me. She reacted surprised, but | |
then created some runes on the intelligent paper which I could not hope to | |
decypher from my position. When she handed it back to me, she drew a map of | |
the store and a line between two points, one apparently my position. I felt | |
relieved when I realized that, very relieved. Then I reminded myself that | |
the last test was not done et and tried to follow the line. The first | |
attempt led me the the section of the store selling hats. I cursed, fully | |
aware that no one would be able to eavesdrop. Only then I reallized that I | |
might simply have misinterpreted the drawing, or it might have been | |
inadequate. I went back to a place where I felt a bit unsure the first time, | |
I chose my direction and chose differently. This time, I found the symbol | |
of a woman and a man. Realizing only now how nervous I had really been and | |
how much weight and worry had been lifted from me, I decided to visit the | |
location. Being there, I suddenly had to think of the fact that protagonists | |
in books and movies never visited the toilet except for purposes which had | |
nothing to do with using it. This realization made me chuckle because it | |
meant that despite everything which happened to me, I could not be a | |
character in a movie or a book. | |
A few additional tests succeeded and I returned to the place, the group met. | |
I told others that the dictionary really seemed to be usable. Even some of | |
those on my side thought that I was a bit or more than just a bit paranoid. | |
Yes, Karin was my sister, but that does not mean that I felt that I could | |
still trust her after her complete and utter change after converting to the | |
fictional religion of my mother. She seemed to have become a completely | |
diferent person after the change. I mentioned this to Martha and she nodded. | |
Then, she thoughtfully added something which would keep my mind busy the | |
entire day: ``It can very well be that we all are changed in more areas than | |
just the language we use.'' | |
After she said that, I wondered how I could be sure to be myself. How could | |
I be sure not to have changed? Most of the people who knew me were not here | |
and even if they were, they would not understand me anymore. If they went | |
through the change themselves, their own perception however might have been | |
skewed in one way or the other. It was a scary thought. I could not | |
concentrate on trying to learn the weird, unconnected letters, because the | |
thought kept me busy. In the evening, I confided in Martha. I told her about | |
the strange, unclear and worrying thoughts I had about the question on | |
whether I was still myself. I almost expected Martha to say that it was a | |
stupid thing to worry about, but to my great relief, she did not. Instead | |
she said: ``You are of course not the same. Physically, quite a number of | |
skin cells died and was replaced, mentally, you went through a crisis. Even | |
if the entire change was nothing but a hoax, you would no longer be the | |
same. Even if the change never happened, you would still change every day | |
and when going to bed never be quite the same person who got up in the | |
morning. Every time you make an experience, you change, every time you | |
breathe, you allow new molecules into your body or release those which were | |
part of you into the world around you. Identity is mostly smoke and mirrors | |
for those, who do not want to accept the changing nature of the world around | |
them.'' She paused. | |
``What do you mean?'' | |
``That it is a fiction. A useful fiction, but it is something which has to | |
be assigned by someone because it does not arise from the physical | |
circumstances. You are only the same person because you have the feeling of | |
identity. This feeling is something which makes sense to assign, but it does | |
not actually make sense.'' | |
I still was confused. ``You are saying that there is no way to be the same | |
person over any course of time?'' | |
``I indeed do. Let me demonstrate it. Think of a childhood memory please.'' | |
She paused. I thought of a moment in school when I beat someone up for | |
trying to beat me up as if I was a weak nerd. I smiled because after this | |
incident, no one treated me like a failure anymore. Martha continued | |
speaking: ``Almost no atom of you was a part of you when this incident | |
happened. You probably no longer have the same ideals, surely learned a lot | |
and your character probably changed more than just a little. But you are | |
still the same person, even though this is by nothing else than decree.'' | |
``This is a... strange... way to think of it.'' | |
She nodded. ``It is. I don't like philosophy very much and so I normally try | |
to find the most pragmatic ways to look at situations. If I wouldn't there'd | |
be no way out of questions like: How can I be sure that I was not scanned | |
and uploaded into a simulation which is exactly the same as the physical | |
world within the time I spoke this sentence? This way, I can say: As long as | |
I see no difference, there is none.'' | |
I looked at her in a strange way. ``This makes sense, I guess. At least it | |
is a way to see the world, I can agree with.'' | |
``Great! Then the philosophy courses, I had to attend are not fully in | |
vain.'' Upon seeing my perplexed expression, she explained that she had to | |
learn philosophy to teach ethics when there was a dearth of teachers in that | |
subject. She did not like it, but managed to stray off the curriculum enough | |
to debate current ethical issues with the pupils and voice opinions, which | |
were far off the mainstream just to react the shocked faces of them. | |
\chapter{Linux'he'ny - Freemen} | |
\paragraph{Liberty M\"{u}ller:} School had been a chore again. I really | |
despised the boring teachers and their annoying classes. Not that I disliked | |
learning, but I hated the insistance that things had to be like this and not | |
like that and the only stated reason was `because I said this and I can | |
force you to write the school rules 90 times with your own hands, legibly'. | |
I liked learning about things which were not taught in school though. | |
Encryption had been an interest of mine since quite a time, but when I made | |
the mistake to ask my maths teacher about something I did not understand in | |
relation to an algorithm, he reacted as if I called his mother a whore. It | |
was seriously uncute. Mum always laughed when I told her about such | |
incidents, saying that I acted my name. She seemed to be proud of this kind | |
of `incidents' though she never would have admitted it. | |
While I was walking home, I heard my Instant Messenger beep. I keep logged | |
in even at times, when I really should not be online, not only in classes | |
(where I muted it and kept it out of the view of the teachers), but also | |
when I was riding my bicycle, or practising music. To the consternation of | |
my parents, I also left it on and with me during so-called quality time with | |
the family. I checked the device and saw that a friend, Sarah sent a message | |
containing just a link. I first thought that it was spam, but it must have | |
been sent by her client since it was signed by her. The link was to one of | |
these weird video sites, which most people still loved, but I often felt a | |
slight contempt to. Most of the videos were just so long and always left me | |
with the impression that it would have sufficed just to write down the gist | |
of them and let me read it. While reading was considered uncool by most of | |
those of my age, I liked it because it was a fast way to convey information. | |
I also did not like the fact that these sites could not be accessed while | |
walking since that was the time, I needed distraction most. But at these | |
times, I had to look at the road ahead of me. Thus, all I sent back was | |
`later, am walking home!' | |
``Liberty, where have you been again?'' asked my father angrily as soon as I | |
entered the door. Since he lost his job and had to become a househusband, | |
his behavior worsened and his alcohol consumption increased. At least he | |
seemed to be sober right now. | |
I also answered in an annoyed tone: ``Where should I have been? I came from | |
the Marie Curie Sekund\"{a}rschule just after my classes ended. If you want | |
me to skip the last class, do tell!'' | |
``You have six classes on Fridays.'' Dad shouted angrily, pointing to my | |
schedule on the wall. | |
``I indeed do, if nothing is rescheduled, which happens like every second | |
day. However, today is Thursday, not Friday and despite the rescheduling | |
which indeed did happen, I had classes until now.'' I pointed to the 8 | |
classes of Thursday on the schedule. In earlier times, he would have made a | |
joke about the entire situation and be done with it. Now, he saw every | |
correction as an attack against himself. | |
``Don't think you can be so smart all of the time. If you insist on being a | |
smartass, you will die lonely. You know that, eh?'' | |
I rolled my eyes. ``I do, Dad.'' I did not tell him that I prefered that to | |
living together with a chauvinist, semi-retarded person, who confused the | |
day of the week. | |
``Listen, no man likes a smart woman. Those who do are deceiving themselves | |
and as soon as they realize that they did, they will leave you. Especially | |
seeing that you are not beautiful enough to compensate for that.'' | |
The comments of my father used to sting, but they had become just another | |
routine for me. ``Yes, father. In other news: the earth is in the shape of a | |
donut, the pensions are safe and Leverkusen will become German champion.'' | |
The last words were intended to be bitter for him, being a steadfast Bayer | |
Leverkusen fan. | |
``You will see who has the last laugh.'' He said in a way which I perceived | |
as threatening the first few times. Now, I only felt like a video game | |
character stuck on the first level of a boring game. | |
``I'm in my room. Homework, stuff, you know.'' | |
Dad grabbed my arm. ``Not today, my dearest. You have heard about the | |
teenager insanity epidemy? I want to keep an eye on you!'' | |
I rolled my eyes again. ``These people probably went insane because they | |
thought the Lalahouse is a better place than their controlling parents.'' | |
The term `Lalahouse' was a local term for the psychiatry. I did not believe | |
in this mental illness which the media talked about day and night during the | |
last days. To me, it sounded like a cunning plan to control youths even | |
more. | |
To my surprise, Dad's expression changed suddenly. The generic expression of | |
anger, which I had seen far too often since he was fired was replaced by | |
what seemed like genuine worry. ``Do me the favor and stay here. I don't | |
want to worry about you the entire time.'' | |
I tried to calm myself down a bit as well. ``Dad, you let me go to school | |
without insisting on coming with me. You also let me walk home even though | |
traffic accidents injured more people than the number of people who went | |
`insane'.'' | |
He nodded. ``I was going mad while waiting for you. I thought you would go | |
insane, attack people, scream, be committed to \textit{that place}. I don't | |
want to worry now.'' | |
``What do you want to do? Follow me to school? Onto the toilet? And how | |
long? Until I am eighteen? Twenty? Sixty?'' I taunted him. | |
He seemed hurt. ``Why are you always like that?'' | |
I gave him the most honest answer I could say without using the words `you | |
fail at life': ``Because the things which you seem to care about are | |
ridiculous to me and the things I care about are apparently as ridiculous to | |
you. We just aren't compatible and either we finally try to make steps | |
towards each other, or we call off the charade and accept that we live in | |
the same house but not together.'' | |
``So, let's start caring about each other.'' he said, taking the only thing | |
out of my speech which he wanted to hear. | |
``Not right now. I have not made my homework yet. If I'd make it in the | |
living room, the TV would distract me.'' Now I passed the ball to him. He | |
spent so much time in front of the idiot box, that I wondered whether he was | |
able to spend time on his own. Thus, I challenged him by bringing his | |
interest in my mental health and his desire for the TV into conflict. If he | |
would actually decide to let the thing switched off, I wouldn't have minded | |
so much spending time with him. | |
I could imagine the bits in his brain moving, while he seemed to think about | |
how to answer least bad. ``Okay, do the homework first. You can come | |
here later.'' | |
I was disappointed a little bit. A small part of me had still hoped. ``Okay, | |
I'll go into my room and mad.'' I stated slightly sarcastically. | |
I was happy when the door to my room closed. The room was tiny, but that | |
did not matter in the least. It was confined space where I could do the | |
things I wanted to (within certain limits of course). It was the place where | |
no one would comment on the fact that I read the wrong books, listened to | |
the wrong music or wore the wrong clothes. (My comment on the latter often | |
was that if humanity had spent all the effort they spent finding ways to | |
drape cloth on their bodies on something worthwhile, we'd have colonies on | |
Mars by now.) It was the place where my parents normally not entered. If | |
only because I nicked their key to my room and hid it in mine. | |
I dropped onto bed. Only then I remembered the link I was sent, took my IM | |
and opened said link in it. I decided to nap either after or while watching | |
the thing, depending on how boring it was. My first impression after | |
starting it was that I would be able to fall asleep earlier. There was | |
nothing to see but text in a weird alphabet I didn't know. It worried me not | |
to know the alphabet. I normally could identify about every alphabet out | |
there on the 'net. This however looked like some weird symbols which were in | |
the private use area of Unicode. I suspected that they were introduced to | |
test the font rendering of Greenware OSes and that someone forgot to remove | |
them from the release fonts. I never heard of anyone using this alphabet in | |
real life, but I had to admit, it did not look that bad. | |
When the text disappeared, a strange graphic was shown and weird music | |
played. I waited for something to appear. Pretty much anything was okay. I | |
decided to wait through the ordeal in case that suddenly a pig would fly by | |
or the graphic fall down and reveal something incredibly embarrassing, | |
something in that order of magnitude. However nothing happened. I started to | |
fear something: My friend linked me to this for no other reason than the | |
music. While I normally tolerated all kind of music, they all were annoying | |
to me when I was exhausted from school. I just wanted to have some peace and | |
quiet right now. After being forced to deal with all the things others | |
wanted from me, hae some time doing what I wanted, even if that was taking a | |
nap. There was nothing wrong with that. I realized that my eyes fell shut. | |
The next thing I remember was waking up again. Apparently, I missed nothing | |
but a seemingly endless repetition of a few syllables in combination with | |
weird music, which reminded me of the microtonal music, we had to suffer | |
through in music class. With the only exception that this music was not | |
created by synthesizers, but by what seemed to be a real flute of some kind. | |
It was not completely uninteresting, but I would have prefered to read about | |
this music than to hear about it. Then, the music ended. The text which was | |
displayed now was readable. This did not help it since it was horribly | |
new-agey. | |
I put the thing away, seeing that there would most likely not be any flying | |
pigs or major misfortunes. I turned around and closed my eyes. | |
The stupid phone started ringing just as I fell asleep again. I pondered | |
ignoring it, but the annoying thing just kept and kept on ringing. I | |
answered it just to shut it up. ``What d'you want?'' | |
The voice on the phone was that of Sarah, but she sounded panicked: | |
``Liberty, I fucked up, and by that I mean, big time!'' | |
``Heh, calm down, Sarah, just tell me what happened!'' | |
``I was sent this link, stating it causes hallucinations, loaded it, watched | |
that weird chant and that nearly dark screen, no idea what happened then, | |
but suddenly things looked pretty weird to me. Text like gibberish, music | |
pretty fucked up, so I thought this was working and sent it to fuckloads of | |
people, including you.'' | |
``Yes? So what?'' | |
``It does not stop. It apparently is not supposed to. I need you to help me! | |
Nothing makes sense anymore.'' she sounded as if she was on the brink to | |
screaming incoherently. | |
``Calm down, Sarah, k? You probably smoked something definitely uncute.'' | |
``For fuck's sake! I told you that I quit! Why don't you believe me?'' | |
If she was not a friend, I would have said `because you are like a bumerang: | |
always returning'. Instead, I changed the topic. ``So? You are clean, | |
reasonably sure that no one put something into your food or drink and | |
sober?'' | |
``Fuck, yeah!'' she shouted. ``Sober as a ref!'' | |
``Have you slept sufficiently? Lack of sleep can make you hallucinate pretty | |
well. LAN party syndrome, you know.'' | |
She snorted: ``I slept this night some. It has to suffice.'' | |
``I'd come over, but Dad has been pretty bizarre lately.'' | |
``Tell me, is everything okay for you? Or has this thing fucked you up as | |
well?'' | |
``I have not noticed a thing, but then, I tried to sleep.'' I hinted very | |
unsubtely. | |
``Check whether you can listen to your music and still understand it. | |
Seriously. Do it now!'' | |
``Ya, will. Really Soon.'' I murmured sleepily. | |
``Fuck, I know that you spend the nights with your Asian lover, but still | |
try to do this now!'' | |
I felt the urge to hurl a few colored metaphors to her. ``He's not Asian, | |
he's in the middle east, and you know this.'' | |
``Same difference! How could you fall for someone who works in Jerusalemo | |
country of all places as development aid worker?'' | |
``When I met him, he still lived here. In Duseldorfo, even, which is | |
not that far away. But, yeah, I will listen to some music, nap and call you | |
back.'' | |
``Call back before you are away and dreaming of him.'' | |
``Meh'' I said, defeatedly and hung up. I considered just falling asleep, | |
but I could not help worrying whether her hallucinations had anything to it. | |
She liked to alter her consciousness, but she never lied to me about her | |
consumption habits. If it was really a video, and a boring one like that she | |
linked, which made her hallucinate, then it was something powerful and it | |
might have affected me. I let my IM play a random song with a simple | |
gesture. Then, I covered myself with a blanket and closed my eyes. The | |
music, which started playing was a simple song with a catchy melody and | |
lyrics about copulation, making it not only not allowed inside of the walls | |
of a school, but also shared exactly there by pupils of every age. I could | |
not resist humming the melody. When the lyrics started, I suddenly felt | |
scared. These were not the lyrics, I remembered. Actually, I did not | |
remember the lyrics, but these were seemingly random syllables, which did | |
not make any sense. It was pretty weird, almost trippy. The music was | |
unchanged, but it still was like listening to a completely different song. | |
I checked my IM to see whether someone uploaded a tame version of the song | |
to it during school. Suddenly, a shiver ran down my spine. The IM showed no | |
real text, only unreadable characters, unicode soup. | |
I should have been worried, but I was too much of a geek for that. I | |
remembered seeing these characters already, but I had no idea where. I | |
started the unicode map from the preferred applications menu. I used this | |
program far too much, though I tried to keep my interest in it secret from | |
others. My friends thought already that my interest in cryptography was | |
weird (but useful), but that I was interested in alphabets and writing | |
systems was nothing they had to know. People are remarkably intolerant, even | |
if they themselves are not quite mainstream. Of course, the program showed | |
only unicode soup. I scrolled down through the long series of weird | |
characters. I noticed that apparently only the base character was changed | |
but the diacritic forms were derived regularly. `Weird', I thought, but to | |
have a theory of what was going on gave me confidence. | |
Scrolling down further revealed the foreign characters in their usual form. | |
This made sense to me. It would cause too much effort to mess up all areas | |
for a hacker. Just messing up the Latin alphabet would mess up the system | |
well enough for most of the world's population. It would mean that the | |
destruction/effort quotient would be highest. I stopped idly scrolling | |
through the list and went back, I thought that I had seen something there, | |
which was not right. I found it a few pages earlier in, what I thought must | |
be the first private use area. The system showed readable letters there. I | |
breathed in. I could not quite understand what I saw there right in front of | |
my own eyes. The letters were right, they belonged into exactly this place | |
in this font (the private use area was highly dependant on the font which | |
was used). The letters were simultaneously very wrong, because I had a | |
feeling that they were known, that they had specific ways to pronounce them, | |
that they belonged to three different series, even though they were only | |
lines to me a short time earlier. | |
I cursed. Something was definitely off here. I called Sarah. She answered | |
the call immediately. ``Who's there?'' | |
``It's Liberty. I think you're right, something is definitely off here, big | |
time! I thought someone mapped the fonts on my IM differently, but that was | |
not the issue. I found readable letters, but they were in the private use | |
area of the unicode table.'' | |
``Now, now, speak the language of this country.'' she interrupted me. | |
``I think we both don't anymore. This song about sex was only gibberish to | |
me, though I recognized the melody.'' | |
``Fucking shit!'' she commented eloquently. | |
``'xactly that, even though I would have chosen other words.'' I said, then | |
explained to her what exactly I found out in laymen terms. After that I had | |
to repeat the explanation in complete idiot terms because she still did not | |
understand. | |
She commented by another expression which afternoon television would bleep | |
out. ``Are you serious here? I mean, completely serious?'' | |
``I am. If I wanted to tell something outrageous to you just as a lie, I | |
would have waited for a better occasion.'' | |
``True. What do you plan to do now?'' | |
I stepped to her level of language usage: ``Fuck me if I know!'' | |
\chapter{Slani - [Expletive Deleted]} | |
\paragraph{Richard Monger:} I wrote several letters to the media correcting | |
the most blatant statistical errors in their reports. I had to do it to keep | |
my sanity and not completely destroy the image of my employer. The media of | |
course blissfully ignored it and continued the same errors again and again, | |
but they printed my letters to the editor. Maybe someone would read them and | |
see how distorted the facts were. | |
I thought of nothing bad when the boss walked in on me wading through | |
intercorrelations, which had the chance of delivering important information | |
about how Stephen Greenville spent his time in Soton. Mr. Baron had an | |
unamused expression in his face, but I expected this. I had not really much | |
to show in terms of results. I would have expected at least some financial | |
transactions leading me to a conclusion, but this person insisted on doing | |
his monetary transactions in cash as it seemed and never in suspicious | |
amounts given his standard of life. | |
``Richard, I heard that you wrote letters for the editor to the `Sun', the | |
`Mirror' and various television stations concerning the epidemy of | |
insanity?'' He asked without bothering to greet. | |
``Good morning. I indeed did that. It's still legal when you only use | |
publically available sources, isn't it?'' I replied. | |
``It is still legal, but it can bring you in all kinds of trouble. And now | |
guess why I am here.'' | |
``To tell me to stop writing because it is against the official line of the | |
police which does not exist?'' I guessed. | |
``Even worse. The government is setting up an investigation group about the | |
issue and they're interested in your assistence.'' | |
``What\textinterrobang{} Do they really think that I have some information | |
they lack even though I just looked at official sources?'' | |
``Apparently, yes. Or they just think that you have common sense. I have | |
heard that is severely lacking on certain levels of government.'' | |
I made a vague gesture. ``Maybe. What'll happen to this case? I thought it | |
was more or less prioritized.'' | |
``That is even higher prioritized, so Nguyen and Mirza will have to muddle | |
through.'' He simply stated. | |
I cursed under my breath. ``I suspect, that I have to be in London by | |
tomorrow?'' | |
``Something like that, yeah. Yesterday would be good, last week would be | |
better.'' | |
I grimaced at his pathetic attempt at humor. ``Most excellent. That's three | |
hours trainride in one direction.'' I owned a car, but did not plan to drive | |
into London. They tried almost everything to deal against the traffic in the | |
city and while it still was congested and full of traffic jams, those from | |
outside the city had to pay an arm and a leg to get into it. | |
``You'll move to London for the time being. In a hotel or something. They | |
have already taken care of that. Just pack your stuff and be there.'' He | |
sent me the relevant data over (not without disproportionate amount of | |
struggling with the technology). | |
I was irritated on the way to London. There was no good reason why I should | |
be there. There were however a lot of reasons why me and not Mirza should be | |
in Soton trying to find out who killed that Greenville Lady. I bit my lower | |
lip. I knew that it was a bad habit, but under pressure, I tended to do | |
weird things. To me, it seemed as if someone pulled a few strings to make | |
sure that he would not be found out. And what should I do instead? Deal with | |
the delusions of a few journalists and parents? I had problems believing | |
this. The entire situation sounded ridiculous. If this happened in a book, I | |
would have strongly suggested that the author should stop smoking, ingesting | |
or injecting substances, which would land him or her in jail for more than | |
one period of legislature, that he should stay away from the | |
doubleplusungood stuff. Of course, the ways of the Lord and the government | |
are unknowable for mere men. I rememberred a lot of government decisions, | |
which made no sense on first glance, continued to make no sense on second | |
glance and stayed that way until they were replaced by an even worse law or | |
regulation. There were times when anything coming from `them' in London and | |
Brussels should be the cause of unannounced tests. I just was not sure | |
whether the drug habits or the IQ should be tested. On the other hand, if | |
they needed a contact to the police, they probably would want someone who | |
showed interest in the affair and the supposedly common sense. | |
The hotel, I checked in was part of a chain. The exactly kind of hotel | |
existed in Soton, Paris, Rome and a lot of places, I would rather be at. | |
London has showed its lack of charme all too overtly. During the trainride, | |
the dusk and heavy rain started. The city itself appeared crowded and loud. | |
The underground was designed in times when obesity rates were lower and | |
stairs were not considered a chore. With a suitcase with lots of various | |
stuff, this was different. I cursed myself for not taking a cab. I was | |
almost happy when I could fall into a foreign, somewhat hard bed. I had no | |
idea what kind of excrements tomorrow would throw into the direction of | |
electrical fans, but I could attempt to make sure said fans would be | |
switched off. | |
On the next morning, I walked to the grey, nondescript building nearby. I | |
showed the receptionist, an lady who seemed to be older than the European | |
Union the invitation, my boss handed to me. She asked me for a proof of | |
identity and I showed her my passport. She seemed to be satisfied with that | |
and typed something into a technical appliance of some sort. Only a short | |
while later, a person in an expensive suit appeared via a door, I had not | |
noticed earlier. He greeted me: ``Mister Monger, I am happy to meet you. My | |
name is Ray Sily. Like the insult but spelled with only one 'l'.''. | |
We shook hands. ``Nice to meet you, Mr Sily.'' I said, feeling slightly | |
awkward about the name. | |
``You are the first of the team. Let me show you the area where you will | |
work.'' | |
I nodded. ``That would be advantageous.'' I realized how much like a bad | |
reference to a film that sounded, but only after I said it. | |
``Follow me please.'' He said and then opened the door by putting his finger | |
onto a sensor. The sound of that door reminded me of Star Trek, but I made | |
sure not to mention that in order not to be considered a total dork. On the | |
way through a maze of little twisted hallways, all like, Mr. Sily started to | |
do the usual small talk. I never was too good at that discipline, so I had | |
to concentrate not to make any more stupid mistakes. | |
Eventually, we arrived in a big office with a big, round table in the middle | |
and a number of desks with various pieces of technology, not all known to | |
me. He asked me to sit down and sat down on next to me, turning directly | |
towards me. His body language changed. He was ready to stop exchanging mere | |
words but to talk business. ``You might wonder why we invited you into our | |
team.'' He paused as if he was not sure himself before continuing. ``The | |
reason I wanted you to be in this team which examines the new form of | |
juvenile madness is not easy to explain in two sentences. It is mainly | |
because we need a perspective of human behavior, which is not blurred by | |
decades of reading about child psychology, which tell you how a person | |
should work but does not. I also need someone who can parse statistics | |
correctly. Even on professional level, people often do not realize how they | |
are being lied to by statistics, espcially if said statistics come from | |
sources which cannot be classified as neutral. The third reason is that you | |
know quite a bit of communicating risks.'' | |
I was surprised at all of these reasons. ``I am flattered by this | |
assessment. I am not sure what you mean by the last statement however.'' | |
``You are able to convey the right message about how likely things are. I | |
have noticed that earlier already. You have quite a history in critizicing | |
the priorities of newspapers, right?'' | |
I nodded sheepishly. ``I can't resist doing this whenever my temper gets the | |
better of me. It beats random acts of aggression or alcoholism.'' | |
He smiles slightly. ``Surely. It is a good thing to have an opinion and be | |
able to voice it.'' | |
I changed the topic: ``Who are the other people in this team?'' | |
He started listing a number of names, none of which I recognized, every | |
single one with academic titles of some form or another. I felt as if I was | |
in the wrong movie. This person had listed a few reasons why I should have | |
been there, but I could not actually believe that thee reasons were the | |
whole truth. If he would have said that he wanted me away from my pen and | |
paper to compose letters to the editor, or something like that, I would have | |
had someformof understanding for it. But only calling me off an interesting | |
case because of common sense sounded odd. | |
``Sir, I know none of these people. As you might know, I am a policeman, not | |
a university professor.'' | |
``Sorry, they are specialists in the area of medicine, sociology, | |
psychology and psychiatry.'' | |
``I feel completely out of my depth from just hearing this.'' I said | |
slightly embarrassed. | |
``No one has encountered such a phenomenon before, so they will be as well.'' | |
he said. I guess he wanted to give me courage but it backfired. I did no | |
longer feel like among a group of chemnist, but like a group o chemnist | |
discussing an artifact from 500 years into the future. | |
I did not know what to answer and instead uttered a grunt to indicate that I | |
paid attention and understood. | |
A while later, the others arrived and talked among each other. I felt | |
excluded, because when I was asked why I was among the team, I explained | |
what I did until the day earlier. This always made people lose interest | |
immediately. I observed the group of about a dozen grey-haired men and women | |
from an uninvolved position and tried to ignore how uncomfortable they made | |
me feel. They interacted with professional interest and were all eager to | |
find something to prove their favorite hypothesis. Most of what they talked | |
about apart from the smalltalk could have very well been in a foreign | |
language. | |
Mister Sily started the official part of he meeting at exactly nin o'clock. | |
He held a wordy introduction on the cases. Most of it was just repeating | |
that these people suddenly panicked, apparently out of the blue and refused | |
to speak English or any other language apart from the gibberish they | |
spouted in agitated voices. I noticed that no one of the people in the group | |
were linguists, but I kept quiet about that. When he ended the presentation | |
which dealt mostly with the spread of it in the UK and world wide. He spent | |
a disproportionate amount of time on talking about the lack of any pattern | |
to the spreading. I tried not to zone out while he talked about the classes | |
of people who were or were not affected disproportionately. It might matter | |
to these people but to me the difference between some of the classes was | |
minimal at best. | |
Eventually, the presentation ended and an open discussion emerged. I again | |
tried very hard not to zone out as the sociologists were having a field day | |
examining the data from several angles. I wondered why I was invited at all | |
instead I diminished amount of the available coffee quite a bit, doodled | |
into my notebook and thought of the Greenville case. After, what felt like | |
ages and probably only was one or two hours, I decided to raise my hand and | |
ask a question myself. ``I notice that this group does not contain any | |
linguists, but I wanted to just be sure about something. Excuse me if this | |
question is stupid but are these people able to understand each other | |
mutually?'' | |
I heard people fall silent while others gave me a look they would give to | |
the mentally impaired. Mr. Sily looked as if I asked him for the color of | |
the sky while outside. Then he stated: ``I cannot imagine that these people | |
can understand each other given the situation.'' | |
I nodded and then proceeded to ask new: ``This means it was not tested | |
yet?'' | |
Mr. Sily nodded. ``I can't imagine any benefit to this.'' | |
``We often work from assumptions. We often don't realize that we do it and | |
how bad they are but we do and occasionally, they get in the way. Just | |
because we think certain things are impossible, it does not mean that they | |
are. The idea that we are seeing the curse of Babel being reversed might be | |
insane, but it is not stranger than some of the hypotheses I have heard | |
today. The measures some of you are considering to find the cause will | |
pobably cost millions of quids. Just putting two of these people into one | |
cell and see if they communicate is at least not expensive and might clear | |
things up a bit.'' | |
Mr. Sily seemed to ponder this for a few seconds. ``Maybe you are right | |
about this being a hidden assumption. I will relay this idea to the nearest | |
correction facility for implementation.'' I had to restrain myself from | |
rolling my eyes when he used the politically correct term instead of calling | |
it a prison like everyone else would do. It was one of the things I hated | |
about political correctness: the assumption that things would change if the | |
terms for them were replaced, the idea that a prison would stop being a | |
prison and become a magical facility of rehabilitation if called like this. | |
These people gave language far too much power or at least blame. | |
Nonetheless, I was happy that the idea was accepted. | |
After a short break, which I used to again make sure that I was not a | |
character in a movie or book by visiting the restroom, we could see the test | |
projected to one of the walls of the room. I was cynical enough to assume | |
that this was to humiliate me more if the answer whether they were able to | |
understand each other was no. The picture into the cell was that of a | |
surveillance camera on the ceiling. It was strategically located to keep | |
almost everything in the cell in its visible area. The cell had two beds, | |
one of them occupied by a girl, or rather, a young, blonde lady. According | |
to the information, which Mr. Sily provided, she was only a short while | |
before the age of majority. She was not sleeping but fidgetting and | |
murmuring something to herself. The person, who was led into the room was of | |
the same age but looked frail and her short, black hair was a mess. | |
The guard opened the door and said: "Hera, this is your new cellmate | |
Harmony." The blonde person looked up and pointed to the black-haired girl | |
with the neohippy parents, then in vague gesture around herself and tilted | |
her head. The guard ignored her attempt at communication, shoved the | |
hippydaughter into the room and closed the door. Both people eyed each other | |
critically. I realized that I again bit on my lip an tried to stop this bad | |
habit again. The blonde said something in a somewhat hoarse tone, but with | |
an inflection indicating she did not actually care: ``Hejida. Xe'enu Hera. | |
Il su?'' | |
Immediately the facial expression of the other person changed to an | |
expression of utter surprise. ``Su il'oki'hadada xe? Xe'ma'ta 'asavleji | |
jilih!'' | |
The blonde reacted in a shock. ``Ve. Xe'hadada il ji il'la'hadada xe. Il'aru | |
hej mje'he ,mi'hadada xe, jilih. Xe'la'ut 'lelej.'' | |
The other girl nodded. ``Xe'la'va jilih aji. Xe'la'asavleji ,xe'la'vasu | |
vkemi al, het. Kiu, xe'enu Harmony.'' | |
The blonde girl got up and answered: ``Xe'la'oki'hadada jilih aji | |
,olsadi'he'ny'xe min'la'lija ,xe'rala'imji, het ,xe'la'najny 'va dimis | |
min'han, la, venil.'' | |
Harmony made quick steps towards Hera. I heard a gasp, which must have been | |
from the room I was in, not the cell. Hera and Harmony hugged each other. | |
``Hanan, hanan!'' the black haired girl said repeatedly. Maybe it was only | |
an artifact of the compression, but I thought that I saw her cry. | |
I looked around and saw the sociologists, biologists and other experts | |
staring at the scene in a mixture of amazement and disbelief. I started | |
smiling. ``I think this clears things up about whether they can understand | |
each other. It would probably be advantageous to have linguists in our team | |
as well.'' | |
Mr Sily stopped focussing on the screen and looked at me. ``It is an | |
important discovery, you have made here, Mr. Monger. You revolutionarized | |
our understanding of this phenomenon in the first sentence you uttered to | |
the group. This should clear your doubts on whether you belong into this | |
team.'' | |
I felt as if I blushed. From one of the scientists, I heard a muffled | |
curse. | |
\chapter{Han'xen - Let's go} | |
\paragraph{Liberty M\"{u}ller:} I climbed out of the window. realizing that | |
I had gained quite a bit of height and weight compared to the time I did | |
this for the last time. Only due to lots of luck the branch of the apple | |
tree near my window did not break. I cursed myself for the entire time while | |
I clumsily moved onwards to sturdier parts of it. Why had I been stupid | |
enough to do this? I tried not to look downwards, but I knew that a fall | |
from this height might suffice for a broken limb or two. I tried not to | |
notice the pain in my hands caused by the bark of the tree or that in my | |
arms from trying to hold myself. After what seemed to be like ages, but | |
probably was less than one minute, my legs found a branch to stand on. I | |
sighed in relief. | |
Only a short while later, I was able to climb down the tree and then jump | |
down. I almost lost my balance when reaching the ground and hoped the loud | |
noise would not distract my father from watching his television show. My | |
hands hurt. I cursed when I saw a drop of blood running down the thumb of my | |
left hand, then realized that not only I lived but also that I lived | |
dangerously as long as I was not away from my parents' house because Dad | |
might still listen or Mum return from work. I hurried through side streets | |
to the bus stop. I could only see the back of the bus when I arrived there. | |
I sighed, remembering the long wait between two busses. I estimated that it | |
would be easier to walk to Little \.{I}stanbul. Sarah and her weird family | |
were not from that country but immigrated from Harareo country. However they | |
live as minority among a minority for no other reason than the low rent and | |
the opportunities to work. | |
I probably did not explain her family correctly when I just described them | |
as weird, but they were even if not in a bad way. Sarah's mother came to | |
Harareo country to work for a bank in the capital. The big, international | |
chain which was bought by another, even bigger, international chain had been | |
one of the few to actually do business down there. Sarah worked for this | |
bigger chain in some kind of IT position and originally came down there to | |
help with the rollout of a new software system, but met Sarah's father and | |
decided to stay there with him. After a number of years and a new economic | |
crisis in that place, the bank closed its doors and the family returned to | |
her home country, a land which they were supposed to feel at home in despite | |
either having prefered a random 3rd world country over it or never having | |
been there. | |
The pure description of the history of the family can't fully explain the | |
weirdness though. Sarah's father works as musician and the music he | |
participates in sounds like nothing I ever heard before. They all hold | |
rather unconventional viewpoints on many issues. You might talk about | |
something which occurred on the way to Little Turkey and suddenly find | |
yourself in a discussion on why driver's licenses should exist. When Sarah | |
started doing drugs, their reaction was to inform her about the medical and | |
possible legal consequences which might occur (not without explaining her | |
that they opposed them being illegal) and left the choice up to her. | |
Apparently it worked since she never did the really bad stuff and stopped | |
doing the not-quite-good stuff as well (quite in contrast to some of my | |
classmates). Also, while many people are broke only a short while after the | |
first, only very few are because they buy most of the things they need for | |
the entire month on the first out of a deep-seated but completely irrational | |
fear of sudden doubling of prices and rationing. | |
I felt rather insecure when ringing the doorbell, but there would be no way | |
that I'd climb the three storys upwards to Sarah's window. What if her | |
parents used the intercom instead of her. They would see it as a hoax if I | |
was lucky or as a reason not to open the door if I was unlucky. Sarah's | |
father would see it as an insult to his heritage if I was really, really | |
unlucky. The intercom started crackling and humming. Then I heard a voice, | |
at least I hoped so. The quality of the intercom had always been bad and | |
only decreased over time. ``Lib-Dem?'' asked the voice. I had no idea who | |
that was, but recognized the nickname I was teased with by the entire | |
family. | |
``Exactly her!'' I shouted. | |
The door hummed. I opened it, took the lift to the third floor and then went | |
to the flat Sarah's family resided in. Sarah waited for me at the door. | |
``Hey Lib-Dem!'' | |
``Hi Palin!'' I quipped back. The Va\^{s}ingtono country vice-presidential | |
candidate was about the complete and utter opposite of her. Discovering her | |
was one of the few good things about history classes. | |
We went into her tiny room, in which little more than her books and her | |
bed had space. After she closed the door, she tried to force herself to say | |
something. ``Liberty, if I knowingly and willingly screwed up, would that be | |
bad?'' | |
I imagined a lot of things she could have done, then asked:``What have you | |
done, Sarah?'' | |
``You know that I use the computer in the living room... Well, I maybe | |
should have shut it down or navigated away before going into my room to call | |
you. The noise I made apparently caused my mother to check what I watched. | |
With expected results.'' | |
I cursed, relieved that I did not have to watch my language here. ``You mean | |
that she...'' | |
Sarah interrupted: ``And Dad.'' | |
``I think there is a word for this kind of situation in the dictionary, and it | |
is not `good'.'' | |
``Feel free to say it, no one can understand us anyways here.'' | |
I grimced at that. Of course she was right in the current state, but it was a | |
clich\'{e}ed phrase since she always said it when I paraphrased a curse. | |
``I wouldn't be so sure that the video didn't reach any neighbors. By the | |
way, where are your parents now?'' | |
``In the city. They didn't believe me when I told them what you told me.'' | |
``Most excellent!'' I stated sarcastically. | |
``Yeah. What the fuck do you think we should do now?'' she said. | |
I noticed how angry she still was about the entire situation. I was as well, | |
but mostly confused. `People don't easily forget their native language, do | |
they?' I thought, for what seemed like the tenthousandth time. ``What have | |
you done so far?'' | |
``Beside panicking?'' she asked. | |
``Yeah! That's implied!'' | |
``Prepared dinner.'' She seemed to notice my critical looks. ``Look, cooking | |
kinda calms me down, also this means that you can have dinner with us as soon | |
as my family returns.'' | |
``Didn't mean it like that. It's just a tad unproductive, ya know.'' | |
``It produced a meal.'' she shrugged. | |
I grinned at her comment. ``I tried to think a bit on the way here. I mean | |
more than `Oh higher spirit, we're fucked!'. Have you tried to get onto the | |
'net?'' | |
``Well, sure. Not really easy if you can't enter a simple address, though.'' | |
``Don't despair, I know unicode.'' I said, fully aware that I was refering | |
to a comic she did not even know existed. I explained her what unicode was | |
and how it worked. To my great satisfaction, she did not immediately brand | |
me an irredeemable nerd. She waited until I finished explaining until doing | |
so, but with a grin on her face that showed that she did not mean to insult | |
me. | |
The operating system, the family computer used was the same which my school | |
used: a crappy, overpriced operating system from a competitor to the crappy, | |
overpriced operating systems Verdvaro produced, thus I started my pad and | |
opened the character map at the right position. Sarah was amazed to see the | |
letters: ``Wow, how did you make them readable?'' | |
``They are some weird characters, which are in a certain area of unicode | |
which is used for nonstandardized uses. It is only that we now do assign | |
something to them, apparently to the point of reading them fluently.'' | |
``Wow! That's fucking amazing! How did you find that out?'' | |
``I wish to be able to say that I was just that amazing, but it was nothing | |
but a lot of luck!'' I admitted with a slight grin. | |
``Whatever works!'' she said, grinning as well. It looked a bit forced by | |
her as if she used it as a mask to hide her real emotions. | |
``Now, let's look what the `net has to say when we feed it with a few search | |
terms.'' I suggested and opened a browser. ``What should we search for?'' to | |
my shame, I never was good with coming up with search terms and for the | |
current situation, I was drawing a complete and utter blank. | |
``You are not going crazy.'' Sarah suggested. | |
``You think that it is a form of crazyness which afflicts us?'' I asked | |
while typing the search terms into the search field of the browser. I hit | |
Enter and held my breath until the results appeared. Only then I realized | |
what I did told myself to calm down `for the sake of all that is cute and | |
cuddly'. Various sites appeared. Mostly threads in internet forums. A few | |
clicks revealed that we were not the only ones who had these issues. Many | |
people convinced themselves that they had not lost their mind. The sentence | |
was used verbatim several times. We tried a few other terms. Terms like | |
`What happens here is' or `this is what we should do' yielded results but | |
not many and none which were applicable for our situation and provided any | |
insight. | |
Suddenly, the door was opened and Sarah's parents came into the house. They | |
looked as if either someone tested a new method of traceless torture on them | |
or as if they had been completely and utterly humiliated. They greeted me | |
and I answered the greeting a bit nervously. I felt as if I was caught | |
following one of my obsessions by one of the idiots in school, who made sure | |
that my life was hell just because they could. Sarah made a gesture towards | |
me which I did not understand. For her, this was nothing but a reason to do | |
it again, only more intensive. ``What are you doing?'' I asked after I was | |
afraid that she'd damage her hand if continuing. | |
``Lib-Dem, can you maybe leave for a while, I need time with my parents.'' | |
I felt dumbfounded for not having gotten that hint and excused myself. The | |
restroom of the family was not really impressive, but I had to visit this | |
location anyways, so I went there and locked the door. sitting on the | |
`throne' I realized that I should have brought my system with me to try a | |
few additional queries. I had nothing to write things down, but maybe for | |
once my memory would not disappoint me. | |
Of course it did. As soon as I was on my computer again, I only remembered | |
half of the ideas I had and about a tenth of the good ideas which sprung up. | |
I tried to calm myself by the thought that one of the other ones very likely | |
would have led somewhere. It was however Sarah, who had a better idea. ``We | |
should search for something which the others have not thought of yet, | |
something completely weird. Like, I don't know, `I never thought the answer | |
would be this lame'. Something like that.'' | |
I typed the suggestion into the search field. Immmediately a short list of | |
results were shown. One of the links caught my attention immediately: It had | |
an URL with was partly readable. I clicked it. The page which was loaded | |
surprised me. From the first glance, it looked like one of these stories on | |
the erotic fiction archives, which don't give a damn on how their formatting | |
looks like. I glanced over it and noticed the distinctive lack of romance in | |
it, let alone sex. `Liberty, you have to stop having a mind as dirty as | |
this, immediately.' I tried to read the page. As the first page already | |
revealed, it was a work of fiction. I cursed. ``It's fiction!'' I told Sarah | |
and her family. | |
``Fuck!'' commented Sarah. Then she saw something. ``There's a link to the | |
index page. Click that. At least it will tell us who writes such a long | |
story in that language.'' | |
I did as she said. I gasped at what I saw. It seemed as if this person did | |
nothin else with her life to write in this language. Also, and more | |
disturbingly, it seemed as if she considered this language a constructed | |
language. I knew some constructed languages from the private use area of | |
unicode, but it didn't sound good. I told the group what the page contained. | |
from fiction and political manifests to texts about biology, chemistry the | |
last link led to a guide to a city. It looked so out of place that I had to | |
click it. | |
``Have you ever been to Londono country, Lib?'' asked Sarah who peered onto | |
the screen as well. | |
``Not yet.'' I admitted. | |
``There is a travel guide to Soton, a city in south Londono country on this | |
page. I think that we all should go there. It might be the only place where we | |
can get answers. Whoever worked on whatever changed us lives there.'' She | |
explained to her parents. | |
They asked for the computer which I gave them. I watched them both reading | |
the site. Sarah's mother eventually nodded: ``I will so get fired for this, | |
but I will get fired anyways now that I can't speak to anyone anymore. I'd | |
say we should go!'' | |
``What about my parents? What will they say?'' I wanted to know. | |
``They will worry very much about you, sure. Do you see any way to contact | |
them? Or contact the school?'' commented Sarah's father. | |
``No, I don't. Except for sending them the video.'' I made clear by my | |
inflection that I did not consider this a good idea. Or a mediocre idea. Or | |
an idea at all. | |
``Good, it's decided then?'' Sarah asked. | |
``I guess so.'' I grinned slightly. ``Though my parents will move heaven and | |
hell to get hold of me. They think that they have to protect me from this | |
teenager insanity.'' | |
``It is too late for that. You are aware of that?'' asked Sarah's mother. | |
I wanted to object, but I realized that it was true. This must have been the | |
change others experienced. It was described as aggression and madness, but | |
this could very well be caused by the fact that they were panicked and tried | |
to make themselves understood. I saw how badly Sarah freaked out, and could | |
exptrapolate what those without someone to listen would do. These freaked | |
out kids were probably only a part of those affected. Even though most would | |
probably not react like this and seek hospitals or their parents' help. And | |
as the various forums showed, some searched the encouragment and support of | |
their internet pals more than anything real life could offer them. Nothing | |
bad with that of course. I suddenly realized that I could have easily | |
avoided the change if I only heard of my father and did my homework | |
downstairs with them. My father had no idea what the change was, but if I | |
listened to him, I would still have able to understand the language of this | |
country. Instead I was completely and utterly screwed over by a stupid | |
ridiculou link I was sent. I suddenly felt very close to crying or | |
screaming, or maybe doing both simultaneously. ``I should have brought my | |
plushie.'' I said. I realized how ridiculous this must have sounded to | |
others, but I never had been away from home without my plush devil or in | |
earlier years, my plush teddy. The devil only bacem a replacement when the | |
teddy (who was named Teddy) was too old and too frail to be cuddled. On | |
certain parts of his body he had holes, which had proven to be unfixable. | |
Thus the plush devil named Chucks had been under the Christmas tree a few | |
years ago and even though it was be considered a joke and that I was too old | |
for it, he became my new favorite plushie. | |
``We can't actually come and take her, can we?'' Sarah pondered. I once | |
again felt happy and slighty confused about how accepting they were towards | |
such childish things. | |
``It would bring us into all kinds of trouble.'' Sarah's father stated. | |
I grimaced. ``Sure. I can't actually climb back into my room again, get him | |
and leave. Am not crazy enough for that!'' | |
Sarah nodded: ``Would be best, but first we all should eat something.'' | |
We had dinner. You would expect that the dinner was something exotic, seeing | |
that the entire family was from Hararo country, but this was not the case, | |
instead we had noodles with a tomato sauce. This was like the most typical | |
food you could have here (even though it originated from the south). We | |
discussed during dinner how to get to the city. We carefully left out what | |
we would do when we would reach the city, but it was in the far future. | |
After dinner, we washed the dishes, then we packed our stuff. And in my | |
case, took a trip to the nearest supermarket to buy a toothbrush. It was | |
weird to do that. It was really weird. I occasionally bought my ramen at an | |
asia shop where almost everything was written in Asian alphabets, | |
syllaberies, abugidas and ideographic writing systems, but there I didn't | |
expect to understand anything. I did expect to be able to read things at the | |
local discounter. I still somehow managed to find toothbrush, get it and pay | |
for it. It was a weird process though. It was not like during holidays in a | |
neighboring country in the west, where I still was able to decypher some | |
things on the similarity of the words. Everything was different, from the | |
words to the letters, to the alphabet which was used, over the differently | |
written numbers. I had no idea how much I paid for the toothbrush except | |
that it was not a double-digit amount of units of currency. | |
When I returned to Sarah and her family, they were packing bags of clothes | |
into their old, pink car. They were the only ones I knew, who bought a car | |
based on its color. Of course, this made the car easily recognisable but I | |
still thought that the color was rather weird. Sarah had suggested that I | |
could wear old clothes of her mother, since I only had the ones I was | |
wearing. I winced when I heard about that. In certain respects, I am rather | |
weird and one of them is that since I started doing my own washing and | |
ironing, I started to dislike wearing clothes other people touched, let | |
alone wore. It was just icky to me. I resolved to wear the clothes I had on | |
my body until they'd start to smell badly, probably even longer. | |
Before we left, we conidered leaving our computers and phones behind in order | |
not to be tracked. I was very steadfastly against this idea: Without my | |
computer, I'd feel almost naked. Also, it would probably make no difference | |
since the police could easily find out where we were unless we refused to | |
use the car and instead used the train and paid the tickets in cash and took | |
the cash we needed from a place which was not near the station. For a while, | |
this was considered. It would not be easy to get tickets, changing trains | |
would be a royal pain in the lower back, and the face recognition systems in | |
the train and the terminal for the Eurotunnel might still be able to find | |
us. Eventually, that plan was binned, we got into the Pinkmobile (as it was | |
called by the family) and were on the way to Soton. | |
\chapter{Tani'het - the country} | |
\paragraph{Karin:} I tried to follow the spread of the video, but it was | |
difficult. People re-uploaded it, sent it via instant messengers or by mail. | |
People watched it on the same computer. I could read the stories on the | |
various forums, which people could still access. It was amazing how many | |
people logged in automatically to the internet forums they frequented or | |
even visited only occasionally. It might have been bad from a security | |
viewpoint, but it became the only way for these people to post on forums | |
which required a login. I started frequenting various of these forums, then | |
I had an idea: I saw how certain forums locked and deleted the Unified | |
threads which came into existance there, so I had the idea of creating a | |
forum, which would be entirely in unified and offer support for the Unified | |
worldwide. I had no idea how such things would be done, but I knew someone | |
who could help. | |
``Interesting idea! It'll surely be possible, but probably not exactly | |
easy.'' Mark said after listening to the idea, most of the other computer | |
enthusiasts were currently trying to make a decentral communication system | |
based on, from what I understood, cleverly combining applications, which had | |
parts of the functionality. Mark had to admit that much of what they | |
discussed now went over his head so he dropped out. He did however set up an | |
internet forum already. | |
I was surprised how easily he clicked the basic functionality together. The | |
hard part was to find the file which contained the texts and hack together a | |
translation. The dictionary helped but it was still hard. In the language of | |
this country, one word often does not suffice to convey meaning. Instead, we | |
had to try to look for several words occasionally, not to forget that the | |
different translations we would get otherwise often had no relation to each | |
other. It was strange how many different meaning the people of this land put | |
into one single word. When we translated something, we tested its effect on | |
the forum. quite often, the translation made no sense in context, because we | |
thought it belonged to a completely different position. Eventually, it was | |
possible to register, login and post messages. That was all we needed. We | |
started spreading the link on various internet pages, especially the video | |
sites where we uploaded the video. Only then we realized that the forum had | |
only its default name in the unreadable alphabet. Mark had the idea to call | |
it `The Virtual Unified Nation' and I liked this idea. Currently, this forum | |
had two subforums: `Serious Things' and `Enjoyable things'. Now, Mark also | |
included a third forum: `National things'. I inwardly groaned about the pun, | |
but did not voice my opinion. It was his domain, where the forum was hosted. | |
Instead, I asked something different: ``Do you see this really as a | |
nation?'' | |
``I think that the Unified will become a nation. These people all awere | |
removed from the places they belonged to, not physically but socially. They | |
probably will see themselves as one people.'' | |
``I never saw it like this.'' I admitted. | |
``It makes sense though. These people have no real place in society anymore. | |
They are often seen as dangerous.'' | |
I was shocked. ``Why are the Unified considered dangerous? The change does | |
not make these people more aggressive, it just changes their language.'' | |
``Well, you reacted pretty emotional as well to being changed and you had | |
the group around you. Others suddenly felt themselves unable to move, later | |
to read and to understand the language around them without anyone who | |
understood. I think you can understand why they reacted by freaking out a | |
tad. Can't you?'' | |
``Well, but this should not be a condition which declares them to be | |
dangerous. It is a phase.'' I defended myself and my actions. | |
``But the mundanes don't know this. They don't understand what is happening | |
and the fact that they don't scares the everliving world beyond out of | |
them.'' Mark explained. | |
I felt a bit stupid for not considering this. ``Where did you get these news | |
from?'' | |
``I get it from Gary, who occasionally translates something of this for us. | |
He seems not to like your idea all that much.'' | |
``I guess, but it is the only way for us to become the minority my mother | |
spoke of. The ends occasionally do justify the means, you know?'' | |
``I do see it. He is somewhat critical about the manifestos. He says that we | |
can't be sure whether they are really divinely inspired or just a part of | |
human imagination, Susanne's.'' He explained and shrugged. | |
``I know. No divine revelation can be tested for authenticy. What some | |
people expect from Susanne is just too much. She already left us a miracle, | |
what else do these people need?'' I was slightly annoyed by that. | |
``People seem to understand the parts of any divine text as not relevant if | |
it requires too much of them or makes them feel uncomfortable.'' Mark | |
stated. ``I was a catholic and this tendency made me uncomfortable, well, | |
among other things. I became a protestant and experienced the exactly same | |
tendency there. So, I guess it is something expected that the people start | |
re-interpreting Susanne's manifestos. It had to happen. Remarkable is only | |
that they started to do so only a short while after their discovery.'' | |
``I guess you're right.'' I said, then realized how much we strayed | |
off-topic. ``Do you think Gary will continue helping the Unified,'' I | |
paused, ``or the unified nation if that will ever happen?'' | |
Mark nodded: ``Money doesn't stink. He seems to dislike his job too much to | |
alienate the Unified. Even if he did, there would be others to fill the | |
gap.'' | |
``Susanne had quite a number of people working for her, yeah.'' I suddenly | |
had an idea: ``Also, they say that Unified is very easy to learn, so we | |
might be able to find people who are interested in the unified case and | |
willing to support it as translators.'' | |
``Interesting idea, Karin!'' | |
\paragraph{Richard Monger:} I was amazed at the speed by which linguists | |
were added to the team. To my displeasure however, the sociologists were | |
also retained despite their utter uselessness. I disliked the way they tried | |
to see everything as a matter of class, even though this was no longer true, | |
especially not among the youth. What probably used to be a reliable system | |
in 1950 fell on the wayside when society fragmented. The advent of the | |
internet turned small subcultures into unconnected sets of worldwide | |
subcultures with different systems of values. During the entire time, I | |
heard the sociologists speak, none of them considered where these people | |
fell in terms of subculture ideology apart from a few stereotypic, | |
marxist-inspired comments. Hadn't these people realized that Marx was about | |
as deprecated as vinyl disks and telegrams? They had their ideas what should | |
be done all of them involved banning of various media, and when facts arose | |
which might have invalidated their approaches, they were very deep into | |
`that river in Egypt'. | |
The linguists were a welcome addition. They also had a number of terms which | |
they used to describe the things they saw, which no unitiated could | |
understand, but I could sense that there was something behind these terms | |
(for no other reason than that I saw how they made people change their views | |
not due to rhetoric but by cold, hard facts). | |
However, the next breakthrough came not from them, but to my shame from one | |
of the sociologists. She was one of the people who were for the ban on about | |
all kind of things youths do for fun from what I had heard on that day. The | |
kind of person who causes unnecessary legislation and thus unnesscsary | |
workload for our constabulary. Her motives were completely transparent to me | |
when she asked what the people, who suddenly `turned foreign' did before the | |
act. | |
``I think at least parts of this can be found out, but not without a | |
warrant.'' I said. | |
She immediately perked up. ``Why do you need a warrant?'' | |
``Because there are laws, which exist to protect the privacy of people. And | |
many people were outside of public spaces where it would have sufficed to | |
ask nicely for the data. Also, just based on the places they were before | |
`going foreign', they did quite a number of activities: Going to school, | |
pretending to work, being on the bus or other means of public transport, | |
sitting in the back of their parents' car, being in their room. Thus, in | |
quite a number of times, to get possibly available surveillance data would | |
require a warrant. Sorry, civil rights can be pesky.'' I added | |
sarcastically. | |
``That can be arranged, you are aware of that?'' asked Mr. Sily. | |
``I am fully aware that this is possible. I am just reminding you that the | |
laws exist and that they do that for a very good reason.'' I said. | |
``You are aware that we are talking about an emergency?'' asked that | |
annoying sociologist. | |
``I am aware that a number of people lost their ability to speak the native | |
language for some reason. We do not know the reason, there is not yet any | |
indication that this `turning foreign' is an emergency. It is important, I | |
admit, but I doubt that it endangers the existance of the United Kingdom. I | |
do not want to be one of those who might be jointly respnsible for the | |
emergence of a new... regime by setting a example.'' I stated matter-of-factly. | |
``Don't worry about this, Mr. Monger. It is already being dealt with.'' | |
``After it is being dealt with, I can actually find out what happened.'' I | |
explained. Normally, I would not care so much about all these procedural | |
issues, but this sociologist annoyed me royally. I did vote for Labor in the | |
last election, but the amount of Marxism these people spewed was | |
indigestible for me. I liked a certain amount of social equality, but I did | |
not like institutionalised self-deception and exactly that was what I saw | |
there. Even worse than that was that their neo-marxist, pro-nanny-state, | |
`think of the children' views were taken serious and influenced politics. | |
Even that would be acceptable, though not actually something I would like if | |
they would give us the means to do our job. Instead, the priorities for our | |
job were often so screwed that I had given up searching the sense behind | |
them. It seemed that there was almost no way to grow up in these times | |
without getting at least three ASBOs\footnote{AntiSocial Behaviour Order}. | |
It was so bad that employers stopped using them as criteria. Simultaneously, | |
the really important cases would not get solved. This was not why I joined | |
the police: I wanted to make the world safer from criminals, not get | |
unlucky teenagers into trouble. | |
It was only a short while later that I was passed a piece of intelligent | |
paper with a message on it. It was digitally signed by the Ministry of | |
Justice. I copied the message onto a trusted system and compared the | |
checksum. I ran a few more tests, not only to make sure that everything was | |
fully legally correct, but also to enjoy the angry looks of that | |
sociologist. I made sure to smile slightly when looking into her direction. | |
Only then I opened the message. I read it, gasped, then re-read it. I cursed | |
in surprise. This was not what I expected, far from it. I would have | |
expected that they would get a bureaucrat there with barely sufficient | |
privileges authorize actions. I didn't expect the minister of justice | |
himself to pretty much greenlight all kinds of actions to find the cause of | |
the disease as he called it. Mr. Sily noted that they had set up a system | |
with access to the different police networks to get the information. | |
It was not easy to crosscorrelate this amount of data. In the evening I | |
would read about all kinds of problems in the police network, mostly caused | |
by high latency and high system load on the mainframe and seriously hope not | |
to be the cause of it. After I started the operation, I went to get another | |
coffee. The sociologists would have to wait until the computer would have | |
finished, but to them I hoped my forced calmness would appear enraging. | |
Apparently, and to my great pleasure, it did. I found some... interesting | |
data. Apparently, most of the people visited video sites. Not these kind of | |
video sites, mind you. Normal sites which all kinds of people used as blog | |
or as soapbox or to promote about anything from operating systems to toilet | |
paper. Apart from that, the statistics were highly divergent. Some people | |
were on the site for hours, some only watched one video, which they reached | |
via a direct link, some followed chains of `related videos', others their | |
friends and again others links which they got from God knows where. There | |
was no kind of pattern to it, especially if you'd take into account that | |
million of other visitors did the same without being affected. I decided to | |
check what kind of videos they watched. If this meant one thing then it was | |
yet another wait. I leaned back and closed my eyes, giving any impression of | |
a person who had too much work and passed out from excessive work and | |
excessive demands of others. I did not have to feign tiredness. It was late | |
in the evening already and no one yet had thought of calling it a day yet. | |
While caffeine can help to a certain point, it was not a miracle drug | |
against tiredness or even sleep. to make things worse, I could not sleep | |
well in the bed in the hotel. I was slightly annoyed when the computer | |
beeped indicating the end of the search. I had expected to see only one or | |
two hits. I had not expected to see a huge list of videos. It seemed as if | |
there was nothing, which the people who suddenly went foreign had in common. | |
Except of course if the videos were different versions of one subcultural | |
message. I pondered just clicking one at random. I normally would consider | |
myself to be strong enough to resist messages of the media. This time, | |
however, I was not so sure about my own ability. I could not imagine that | |
all others had only been either willing or weak. Suddenly I had to stiffle a | |
laugh. Of course, it'd been a good idea to let the sociologists each try one | |
video. And a pretty hillarious one at that. However, I suspected that their | |
families might mind the loss of their breadwinners. The loss of a | |
significant part of the marxist, patronizing, nanny-state-supporting | |
propaganda might however be worth their anger and mourning. I sighed and | |
decided to stop dreaming about this. | |
The tool to download the videos without having to watch them was illegal in | |
more than thirty nine nations, including the European Union, which counted | |
as only one nation here. Nevertheless, it worked fine. Then I examined the | |
videos. It was a discouraging job: They all had no tags, which might give | |
any hint about the creator, no usable static, which could give any ideas on | |
where and with which device it was recorded and their sizes differed, even | |
though their lengths did not. This meant that the vidoes were either | |
different versions of the same one, just re-encoded several times or that | |
they were videos of some subculture organisation with very strict corporate | |
design guidelines. I sighed and told the group about my findings. | |
``So, you didn't look what's actually in the videos?'' asked one | |
sociologist after my presentation. | |
``No, I didn't. I had a bad feeling about them. Call it a hunch.'' I | |
admitted. | |
``And your `hunch' has made you refuse to do the work you were supposed to | |
do?'' that certain person asked in an icy tone. | |
``I have heard of my share of cases of illegal propaganda. Everything from | |
communists to the religious and crazy to the anti-vaccination hysteria. None | |
of them had quite these effects.'' I paused, unsure of how to explain | |
myself. ``So, well, I chickened out. Better a coward for five minutes and | |
mad for a lifetime.'' | |
``Interesting approach.'' she said with dripping sarcasm. | |
``Feel free to watch them. I'll transfer them immediately.'' I said, | |
throwing the proverbial ball into her part of the field. | |
For a short time, her eyes opened widely in shock, then she caught herself. | |
``I think I should not be doing your job.'' | |
Mr. Sily butted in: ``I think that it is important that we know what is on | |
these videos. So either you should find this out yourself or let some kind | |
of software do it.'' | |
I could barely resist rolling my eyes. ``I don't think that the kind of | |
software I would need exists! But I can find out about this.'' | |
``Remember that this not your average underfunded police project. We are | |
funded very well by the government and after the revelations of today reach | |
them, this surely will not change downwards. Money is not an object, time | |
is.'' | |
I nodded. ``I am aware of this. I won't cause any undue delays.'' | |
I found a motion-detection pogram among a list of software, which this | |
government facility already licensed and used it on the videos. Then I | |
waited for quite a long time until all of them were processed. My first | |
hypothesis was apparently correct: All movement was more or less | |
simultaneously apart from the odd compression artifacts. This, of course had | |
very little indication of what actually happened on screen, but confirmed my | |
suspicion that something was deeply wrong with the thing. I did what I | |
always did when not knowing any further: got some coffee. With the nectar of | |
the gods, or at least the overtime-workers next to me, I started to actually | |
interpret the movement profile of one of these videos. I was no expert in | |
this, but the program gave me a few pointers on how to interpret its output. | |
After a while, the cup of coffee was empty and I still non the wiser. | |
Apparently, I completely misunderstood the guide. It talked about certain | |
structures, and symbols without showing any example of them and that made | |
any guesses I could make very uncertain. I was rather sure that I got two | |
scene-breaks, everything else could be meadows and unicorns or violence and | |
gore and I would be unable to tell the difference. I cursed. I pondered | |
really leaving the video opened for over-eager `volunteers', but decided | |
that the trouble I would get in was not worth it, thus locked the screen | |
before going to a certain place. | |
When I returned, a group of people were standing around the system and | |
waited for me. I mentally cursed. This sounded like very bad news. ``What's | |
going on?'' I asked. | |
``We wanted to know what you found out so far, nothing more.'' explained one | |
of the grey haired people. | |
``The videos seem to all be variants of the exactly same video.'' I | |
explained. ``This makes the content even more suspicious in my opinion. I'd | |
love to not touch at all, but I tried analyzing it.'' I shrugged. | |
``What do you mean?'' Another grey-haired person asked. | |
``This video is apparently one of the things, which made these people... | |
act out character. I suspect that it is at least partially responsible for | |
this. And the thought of this scares me. I think you can understand that.'' | |
``Well, I think the myth that seeing certain things can drive you mad has | |
been falsified quite a few times. Movies like The Ring are not a depiction | |
of anything even close to reality. You are aware of that, aren't you?'' | |
explained this person, whom I now vaguely remembered as biologist. | |
``I am aware that this is what science thinks right now, but I can show you | |
the statistics. A very large majority, close to ninety-six percent of the | |
people who became unable to understand English here in the UK watched the | |
video.'' I offered. | |
``Sure, sure, but how many people people watched the video without any | |
effect?'' He asked. | |
I was dumbfounded. Normally, it was me who found these errors, not made | |
them. ``That is something I had not thought about yet. I will collect the | |
data immediately.'' I think that I actually blushed. | |
``That would be good. If the numbers are low enough, I very well can | |
volunteer to watch it.'' | |
A short while later, I had the data. The issue was not to get the number of | |
views, but to get get the amount of views from the UK. Normally, this data | |
would have been almost impossible to get, this time, a simple mail to the | |
administrator with the attached credentials (from the mail I received | |
earlier that day) sufficed. It even sufficed for an almost immediate reply. | |
It took only about two minutes until I had detailed statistics about not | |
only how many views were from the United Kingdom but only from where exactly | |
they were. The numbers of views were rather high. I would have expected a | |
much different geographical distribution of views. It seemed that these | |
videos were mostly propagated locally or at least on national level, not | |
internationally. | |
I did the math which had to be done, even though a cursory glance onto the | |
numbers already told me that most people who watched the video did not go | |
mad or foreign. I found the biologist and presented the numbers to him. | |
``See, less than ten percent actually show symptoms, there is a ninety | |
percent plus x chance that I can watch the video and tell you what is | |
happening in it.'' | |
I had the feeling that somthing was wrong with that statement, but I could | |
not think of what exactly it was. I tried to ignore my gut feeling right now | |
and instead changed the topic a bit. ``Talk to Mr. Sily about this. I do not | |
want to get into trouble if you don't make it.'' | |
``If I will go foreign, I'll be in good company. The big problem of these | |
people is not the fact that their language was changed but their isolation. | |
This will however be only temporary. It will mean that a new community will | |
inevitably spring up. Maybe in the long run a new people or even a new | |
nation.'' He explained. ``Also, I will know what happened. This is very | |
different from people who thought that they went insane.'' | |
I again had that feeling in my gut which I could not place, the feeling that | |
I forgot something important. Something like putting on trousers before | |
leaving the house or switching on the TV before trying to watch it or | |
anything else which would label me as a complete and utter retard if I told | |
others about it. I just was not sure what exactly it was. Someone else saved | |
me for now by suggesting he should have his brain activity monitored while | |
he was watching the film. Since this would take some time to set up, I was | |
saved for now. Like a larger group of people, we decided to call it a day | |
and return to our hotel. | |
\chapter{Neteva'he'ny - Travellers} | |
\paragraph{Liberty M\"{u}ller:} The pinkmobile soon left the limits of the | |
city and entered onto the nearest \^{s}oseo. The lack of a speed limit on | |
these kind of roads meant that the travel could go quick, in theory at | |
least. In practise, we ended in a traffic jam almost as soon as we got onto | |
it. Sarah's mother, who drove the car, cursed like a sailor. Sarah's father | |
absent-mindedly tapped a rythm onto the plastic of the door and the | |
entertainment console in front of him. Sarah sighed when she saw the traffic | |
jam and then seeked a conversation with me. We did not actually discuss | |
anything of any interest, we just both could not bear the silence around us | |
and our own thoughts. | |
The pinkmobile lacked entertainment consoles which actually worked and it | |
also lacked any computer-aided driving capabilities. This made the entire | |
situation appear even more unreal as it already was. It was not only a trip | |
into a foreign country (even on a school day and without delievering any | |
statement of absence to them), it was also a trip in a scaringly deprecated | |
vehicle. Sarah's family did not trust computer-aided driving any little bit. | |
When I asked, Sarah's mother explained to me that she would not want to let | |
a computer do something as dangerous when she was perfectly able to do it | |
herself. She started telling anecdotes of computers developing horrible bugs | |
over the course of her time in the banking sector. Of course, she added, her | |
services were only required if things went pear-shaped so her view was of | |
course biased, but when even banks occasionally are in serious IT trouble | |
(she illustrated that by explaining how she once had to battle against a | |
crashed server and its crashed backup system to be able to transfer money | |
outside the limits of the chain again), who said that cars would not be? | |
``Especially,'' she added, ``since there are more cars than banks.'' | |
At one point, we started playing all the kind of road games, which parents | |
normally do with their children to calm them down during long road trips | |
when an entertainment system was not an option. | |
Eventually, after what subjectively seemed to be hours, the traffic jam | |
ended and Sarah's mother (from the talk among Sarah's parents, I figured | |
out that she was called Sabine) was able to go about as fast as the | |
pinkmobile could. As I found out the hard way, this was quite a high tempo. | |
I felt quite uncomfortable about this because I trusted computers actually | |
more than I would trust humans to handle these speeds. In an automatically | |
driven car, I would have relaxed and enjoyed the view, but despite the | |
rhetoric of Sabine and her husband (who was named Gideon), I was not | |
completely sure that humans were able to react quickly enough to safely | |
drive a car at this tempo. Despite the gut-wrenching speed we were going, | |
the pinkmobile was routinely overtaken by other cars, automatic ones, I | |
guessed. I seriously hoped that there were no people who travelled at even | |
higher speeds and steered by hand. As if she sensed my unwellness, Sarah | |
told me that there were car races, where the maximum speed was almost twice | |
as high as the one, we were going at right now and that it had human | |
drivers. I shuddered about this and soon, the entire family told me about | |
the so-called Formulo one races. Of famous drivers, famous tracks and famous | |
crashes (which was not reassuring to me at all). They also told me that they | |
used to be indifferent towards it, but then the various governments started | |
to take action against car racing (due to completely jusitifed reasons like | |
the associated dangers with it) and in the weird logic of Sarah's family, | |
everything the government does not like must be good. Thus they got | |
interested in the sport in its last season ever. | |
According to them, no matter how dangerous and seemingly pointless something | |
was people did to themselves or to people who volunteered to have it done to | |
them, it should be allowed. People might appear to be stupid creatures, but | |
according to their point of view, even the seemingly most retarded of them | |
were geniuses in so far that they could assess what was best for them and | |
which decisions so take in their lives. I was not even sure how to comment | |
on that. We all have met people who would be going to waste their lives if | |
they had the chance to decide what exactly they would do with it, like my | |
father who was at this time probably in from of his TV, watching news or | |
soap operas. | |
The journey became uneventful after a while. I even got as used to the | |
tempo as possible. Sarah's mother seemed to know quite much of the way and | |
suddenly we found ourself on the \^{s}oseo of the neighboring Bruselo | |
country. Or probably, I should say sub-country of the E\v{u}ropa Unio. The | |
borders had been open between the two countries for a longer time than I was | |
born. The border, most of the time was a simple political fiction which was | |
even more unreal than most of them are. Most of the important political | |
decisions for Berlino country were made in this one since it was the place | |
where the EU had its capital. The major difference between the two countries | |
were the languages spoken there. Berlino country had one national language | |
while Bruselo country had at least two. Maybe enough people would be changed | |
to make that three in the near future. | |
This made me think of the Unified language again and its political | |
consequences. I had read of languages which were designed to faciliate the | |
communication between the people of all nations and that their goals had | |
failed so far. What would the consequences be of a method of communication, | |
which aggressively like unified would become a world language? I would | |
assume that science would suffer unless someone translated every little bit | |
of scientific knowledge into the new language and made sure that the | |
translations were failthful. Businesses would have to re-negotiate their | |
contracts since on both sides no one would be able to understand what it was | |
exactly which they signed anymore. Lawsuits would become a \textit{very} | |
interesting affair. I could imagine lawyers, judges and attorneys being | |
suddenly forced to learn the old languages of the their respective | |
countries. Or maybe, the change would mean that such things were | |
reconstructed from scratch. Maybe instead of the old tax laws, new ones | |
would be constructed from scratch. It could only help their readability. The | |
fact that old literature would be something completely and utterly alien was | |
not a thing I feared. I liked the idea of not having to read Goethe, | |
Schiller and H\"{o}lderlin anymore. Yes, it would mean that schools would | |
have to find another inspiration for names than the old writers of | |
sleep-inducing (in the best case) or anger-inducing (in the worst case) | |
texts. But no longer being able to read my favorite texts on writing systems | |
of the world and their representation into unicode would annoy me. There | |
were also the mundane issues. The fact that all electronic devices lack a | |
Unified language version. New technology would very quickly be translated, | |
but there is a saying in computing that nothing is as long-living as a | |
temporary solution. It would be very interesting to see whether people would | |
translate these kinds of hacks, replace them with better solutions or just | |
live with it for the time being. | |
``What are you thinking about, Liberty?'' asked Sarah. | |
``Not much. The Unified language and what would happen if the entire world | |
would be changed.'' I replied. | |
``It is an interesting thought, isn't it? I also thought about this a bit. | |
It would mean that the human civilisation as a whole would have the | |
once-in-a-lifetime chance to re-invent itself. Think of things like | |
ideological texts. They all will suddenly be deprecated like a steam-powered | |
car on a modern \^{s}oseo. Humans will have the chance to look at things in | |
a new way without being blinded by ideologies.'' | |
``This would mean that you would have to read the communist manifesto to | |
become a communist. I doubt this very much. Most communists have not read it | |
but know communism more by word of mouth than by actual careful study. Islam | |
will have a serious issue. Their qur'an will be only little more than a | |
series of incoherant squiggles to them.'' | |
``So will the bible be. And the other religious texts.'' | |
``For most of the christians, a translation of the bible is just as fine as | |
the real thing. They have no language requirement like the Muslims do. You | |
can imagine how interesting it will be if the number of arabic-speakers | |
suddenly drops from whatever its amount is now to 0.'' | |
``Ouch! I see where you are going to. That would lead to quite a number of | |
horribly embarrassed imans and muftis.'' said Sarah, grinningly. | |
Gideon commented: ``I think that they will find a way to deal with this. | |
Translations are not explicitely forbidden and thus I guess that many people | |
will ahve the divine revelation that the Unified translation of the qur'an | |
is just as valid.'' | |
Sarah's mother could not leave this unchallenged: ``Some sects will still | |
try to re-learn it. I have read somewhere that the Sufis think that it is | |
better to just look at the Arabic caligraphic writing of the qur'an without | |
understanding it than reading any translation of it.'' | |
``So we'd get another split-up?'' asked Sarah. | |
Gideon agreed: ``Every religion will probably get them if there are several | |
translations of the holy texts or if certain concepts don't translate well | |
into Unified.'' | |
``Sounds like lots of bloodshed, civil wars and other horrors.'' Sarah | |
commented. | |
``Well, that is one of the challenges. I just hope that there will be areas | |
of atheists, agnostics and apatheists who have peace, tolerance and | |
prosperity while the zealots of all kinds will smash their heads in.'' I | |
stated cynically. | |
``That repository of texts had also spiritual ones, so I would guess that | |
there would not be a dearth of choice for the spiritually inclined.'' I knew | |
that no one in the car was religious, so I felt safe uttering my own atheist | |
beliefs about the matter. | |
``Talking about it, Lib, have you linked people to it?'' asked Sabine. | |
``Not yet. I thought I could do it during the car ride but I forgot to do | |
so.'' I confessed, slightly ashamed. | |
``No problem, but maybe do so now.'' Sarah's mother commented. | |
``I am not really a member of many online communities. I think Sarah is `on' | |
for social reasons much more than I am.'' | |
Sarah said: ``Might be, give me the link and I will relay it was well.'' | |
I transferred the link from my system to her deprecated one, which had about | |
the same color as the pinkmobile. Then, we both started navigating to the | |
places we knew and looked whether there were readable threads. On one of the | |
language-forums, I belonged to, I found one immediately. It was probably one | |
of the most active ones in the forum history, given the four-digit amount of | |
replies. I chuckled when I saw many posts in other languages interspresed in | |
it. I was sure quite a number of people would be wondering what language | |
this was, discuss hypotheses and come to their own conclusions. I posted the | |
link with a description of what it contained. Only less than one minute | |
later, I saw that the first poster had replied and thanked for the | |
information. The next forum, I logged in automatically was a, well, not so | |
repectable place of the internet. Or in other words, it was a forum which | |
was about a very specific kind of stories and pictures. It was a forum about | |
a science fiction book, I liked and its related fandom material. Fanfiction, | |
discussions about which of the characters was cuter (I stayed clear of these | |
threads), discussions about other aspects of the story and its universe (in | |
those, I participated frequently) and lots of other fan-created material. In | |
one of its subforums a thread with the headline `What the fuck is happening | |
to me?' existed and got a surprisingly high amount of views and posts | |
compared to other posts in that forum. I copied my message there but edited | |
it before submitting so that even the average denien of that fotum could | |
understand it. Some of them had the hard-earned reputation of being so dumb | |
as the night is dark. They were barely teenagers who just really, really | |
liked the cool starships. It was almost depressing that the book had this | |
kind of audience. I then ran out of places I could post it to. Sarah of | |
course didn't. She posted on all the countless brightly-colored social sites | |
she belonged to. Sites which had no other purpose than the contact between | |
humans. Sites, which I hated for exactly that reason. | |
As I feared, one of the dumb people also posted there in Unified. I | |
immediately recognized him by his avatar: a strange, dancing ostrich. I | |
groaned when I saw his comments, but I had to admit that he made as much | |
sense as the others did: he was not trollish and too lewd to be allowed | |
outside in the presence of minors but honestly scared. I could imagine why | |
very well. He had no one to talk to in the so-called real life, his only | |
contact into the world was copying and pasting letters from a video site, of | |
course he was scared, panicked and thinking that he would go insane. Who | |
would not be? I decided to tell him and the others of my trip to Soton. The | |
forum immediately argued about the risks and benefits of the endeavour. | |
Others immediately suggested a forum-meeting in Soton. Uniksisto82 (he | |
mentioned his nick in his posting) commented that posting by `Now I see why | |
the change happened: to make this forum eventually meet in real life.' | |
I laughed out loud about this. If I would have had the space, I would have | |
rolled on the floor while laughing. Sarah joined in after being told about | |
this. She knew of our problems to have a forum-meeting. The forum was very | |
international, thus we never could agree on a place. It would be pretty | |
hillarious if the change would mean that I would meet the `usual suspects' | |
from there in real life. Sarah's communities reacted similarly | |
enthusiatically about the idea of getting to Soton. Not only because of the | |
chance to find something out about the change but also because it would get | |
them into contact with others who were changed. Many people were alone, | |
barely able to make it through the days in front of them. The idea to get to | |
Soton did not only offer knowledge, but and mostly the chance to find others | |
like them. Soon, people discussed how to book flights, to board trains and | |
to hitchhike to Soton. | |
A while later, we stopped at a gas station to get fuel and a map. Sabine had | |
to admit that we went further than she knew from her various trips to Pariso | |
country. She managed to return in a surprisingly short time, even though she | |
said that she even had been in the restroom. She explained that the people | |
from Bruselo country were used to people who did not understand their | |
language. A while later, Sabine had found out how to find Kalezo though I | |
was not sure on how she did it so quickly. She herself just explained that | |
she found it since `it is near Dovero'. Sarah immiediately asked how she | |
found Dovero and she explained that `it is easy to find since it is near | |
Kalezo'. After that we both decided not to ask any further. I assumed that | |
she just found the cities based on their location compared to each other. | |
Since it was already rather dark, Sabine and her husband changed places. | |
Gideon would drive and Sabine would look at the map to tell him where to go. | |
Before we left, we let Sabine explain to us where exactly the restrooms were | |
and then followed her description. When we returned, we could not find the | |
pinkmobile because it was dark, which turned the pinkmobile into nothing but | |
an ordinary vehicle. Its vibrant color was about the same grey as the other | |
grey, white, blue and red cars around us. I started to feel anxious when I | |
realized that I was in a foreign country, unable to speak its languages and | |
without anything but the clothes on my body. When we thought that we had | |
found it, we saw that a man was standing on the side of the driver and | |
arguing with him or her using wild gestures and a subdued voice. When we | |
came nearer, we heard him speak: ``Please, I am sure that there is a way. | |
I pay for the gas, if that is the issue, but reconsider the situation, | |
please.’’ He sounded very desperate. If the driver would have asked him to | |
repeat the entire litany on his knees, he would probably have kneeled down | |
and done so even if he knew that a dog had relieved himself just there. Only | |
after thinking that, I realized that I was able to understand him. I saw two | |
ways how this could happen and both sounded very good to me. We approached | |
the man and caught a glimpse of the driver. I took a breath in relief when I | |
saw Sabine there. The man noticed us. ``Are you her... family?’’ he said | |
with hope and fear in his voice. | |
``Yes, we are.’’ answered Gideon for us with suspicion. | |
``Can you maybe make room for another passenger? I am pretty much stranded | |
here and need to get to Pariso country.’’ | |
``This depends on whether Sarah and Liberty are able to make room for | |
someone else.’’ He said and looked at us. I was sure that Sarah was able to | |
decipher the look as if it was already plaintext, for me however, it was | |
better encrypted than messages of intelligence agencies. Thus, I kept quiet | |
and let Sarah answer first. Sarah grimaced. ``Might work. As long as you, | |
well, keep your hands to yourself.’’ | |
``Of course, of course! Don’t worry about that.’’ He was eager to say. ``I | |
would never do such things to people, especially not to those who helped | |
me in need.’’ | |
Sarah and Gideon looked at me expectantly. I shrugged: ``I guess it should | |
work, seeing that it probably isn’t tat long until we reach the border.’’ | |
``Great!’’ he shouted. | |
The pinkmobile was rather cramped with five passengers, but it was not | |
unbearably bad. Soon we were on the way to Kalezo again. During the drive, | |
the hitchhiker told us that he was called Pierre, that he was from Pariso | |
and wanted to return to his family. He had been on the way back there but | |
he lost the group he was travelling with. He did not understand when he | |
should have been back after the pause and apparently, the time he took was | |
too long. His coach did not wait for him and his mobile phone suddenly | |
malfunctioned so he could not call. | |
I asked whether he saw any videos on the bus or during the pause. | |
He nodded. ``Someone linked me to a video of some weird form of chant and I | |
watched it on the bus. Why do you ask?’’ | |
``I think you have a bigger issue than just losing your group.’’ I said, | |
then explained to him what happened to us all. Of course he did not believe | |
it. I would not have believed it myself if I was in his shoes. We tried to | |
explain the situation to him repeatedly. Then Gideon asked whether he was | |
able to read anything in the roadhouse. He shook his head. ``I thought I | |
would but I couldn’t and the employees were unable to understand a word of | |
my native language. I thought Bruselo country used the same one, at least | |
in parts of it, but there seemed to be exactly zero people who have heard | |
of the native language of Pariso country.’’ | |
``Not the native language of the Ndebeloj of Harareo country?’’ Gideon | |
asked. ``Because to me it sounds like that and talking to you feels as | |
if using my native language.’’ | |
``What\textinterrobang{}’’ He looked as if he suddenly and completely | |
unexpectedly found himself on the moon. ``But... why\textinterrobang{}’’ | |
I tried explaining him the situation: ``I told you that we all lost the | |
ability to speak our native language. But we all understand each other. | |
It doesn’t matter whether we are from Berlino country, from Harareo | |
country or from Pariso country. We are on the way to Soton in Londono | |
country to find out what happened to us, who seeded the videos, why they | |
did it and how we can re-gain compatibility with the rest of the world.’’ | |
``You’re completely and utterly honest about that?’’ he asked. | |
``Completely and utterly so. I am not telling anything but the complete | |
truth.’’ I emphasized. ``I would wish too that this was a big joke.’’ | |
He seemed to slowly believe it. We tried to convince him be showing him | |
the forums, we used to seed the messages in. And checked the replies while | |
we were at it, of course. The replies were pretty much the expected ones. | |
A number of people argued on how to get to Soton. In some of the forums of | |
Sarah, this even got its own thread. Then we reached the French border. | |
\chapter{Uljija – for any reason} | |
\paragraph{Richard Monger:} The night had been short, or long, depending on | |
whether you count the time I had been asleep or awake. The bed in the hotel | |
still felt like a method of torture, devised by insidious government agents | |
who wanted us to function and not to be awake enough to ask any questions | |
which did not relate to the problem they hired us for. The breakfast was not | |
bad, but I would have preferred a coffee and a cigarette at home over being | |
there and eating real food. And that despite having given up smoking years | |
ago. I pondered phoning Nguyen, but thought that I did not want to put him | |
under too much pressure or inform the wrong people that I still cared. | |
I suddenly realized very harshly that I had no one who waited for me at | |
home. I felt overwhelmed by a feeling of sadness and self-pity. I wanted | |
someone to share my life with but it never worked out and at some point, I | |
gave up, threw in the towel, burried myself in work, anesthetized myself | |
with TV and alcohol and told myself and everyone who would listen that I was | |
single and contend. Maybe eventually I would even believe it. I sighed. | |
Burrying in work sounded promising again and it sure beat the alternatives. | |
The conference room was already crowded when I arrived. Mr. Sily greeted me | |
in a friendly manner, but his eyes and face spoke another message. I | |
seriously considered telling him in no uncertain terms where to go, but | |
decided not to. `Eagles may soar but weasels don't get sucked into jet | |
engines' or something like that. The mood in the room was tense and | |
excitement was so present that it was almost tangible. Most of the people | |
wanted to find out what would happen when the biologist would watch the | |
video. People expected new insights into how the brain worked, an insight | |
into the language of those who went foreign, to hear about the contents of | |
the video or just wanted an opportunity to gloat. I felt the excitement also | |
creeping up on me, though there was no reason for it. I had done my part of | |
the work and found the video. Whatever the rest of these people did could be | |
something I would not have to care about. | |
The biologist who volunteered looked as if he went to his own execution. He | |
tried to show optimism and confidence with his words, but his facial | |
expression and his hectic and jerky movements told a completely different | |
message. I was as sure as I could be that he would not hesitate one | |
quartersecond if he found a way to save both his ass and his reputation. The | |
only reason why he had not weaseled his way out was because he failed to see | |
a way to accomplish that. The rest of the group remained (probably | |
intentionally) completely and utterly oblivious to this fact. I felt | |
sympathetic to him and tried to give him an encouraging smile. | |
A while later, he was connected to a strange machine which looked like a | |
prop from a science-fiction film. Except of course that this device lacked | |
the many, blinking lights. The output instead went to a console hidden | |
behind a group of excited biologists. The test-subject was wearing | |
projection glasses, which were shielded as to not accidentally expose anyone | |
else to the picture they projected onto his retina. He was also wearing | |
headphones, which were huge. He crossed himself then made a thumb up | |
gesture, which was agreed on to start the video. We would not see anything | |
of the things he saw or hear anything of the things he heard. This made the | |
entire scene rather boring for the bystanders. Someone showed the remaining | |
time in a progress bar which he projected to a wall. The time seemed to pass | |
slower. I decided not to let myself get sucked completely into the mood, but | |
instead went for another coffee. Many others looked instead at the | |
biologists, who were trying to understand the output and tried to understand | |
their reaction. I sat down instead and tried to become at least a bit awake, | |
so that I wouldn't fall asleep during the day. I cursed again about the bed | |
in the hotel, which was hard and uncomfortable and made my back hurt. A | |
series of shouts, gasps and other sounds of excitement came from the | |
direction of the biologists but I decided not to bother looking. Whatever | |
would happen now had to be translated into layman's terms for me anyways and | |
at the moment, these guys had other things to do than to translate. Instead, | |
I watched the other people freak out. Noone of them knew anything but they | |
all thought that someone did and started shouting among each other. It was | |
even somewhat funny, but I could feel myself getting nervous as well. I | |
concentrated on my breathing: `breathe in, count to three, breathe out, | |
count to three...'. It worked, not well, but it at least somewhat relieved | |
my anxiety. Still, if something went wrong, I probably would be the one held | |
responsible for it. I told him about the risks and yesterday he seemed to be | |
fully aware of them. However, I knew that the first reaction to any crisis | |
was to find someone to blame. In this case the blame would fall onto me. It | |
was as sure as the fact that bears shit in woods. I was the one who | |
discoered the video. I also was the one who did not belong into the team of | |
uniersity-educated scientists. As if that was not enough, the one, who | |
wanted me in the team was probably angry about me for coming late today. It | |
was a very good thing that I had not any reputation here, that I might lose. | |
All I really could risk were legal consequences. I personally thought that I | |
had very little to fear, I was aware that the law could be adjusted if the | |
need for a scapegoat became more pressing. | |
I thought worse terms than criminals say after getting caught. I realied | |
that I was in a really bad situation, a GAFU: goverment-authorized fuck up. | |
The only hope would be that the video would turn out to be a dud. That this | |
person whose name I still did not know would step out of the contraption and | |
tell us what exactly happened or did not happen in it. I would be considered | |
a laughing stock, I would lose the reputation I had, but I would not lose my | |
freedom. I watched the progress bar as it slowly moved to one hundred | |
percent. I knew the applet and thus I knew that the progress was completely | |
linear but I could have sworn that it refused to move at all when I looked | |
at it and only when I directed my attention away from it, it moved (of | |
course, even then it never moved much). However, eventually the progressbar | |
reached the rightmost position. Nothing can last forever no matter how much | |
you want it to. The biologists freed his colleague from his technical | |
attachments. The testsubject yawned. He said in a voice as if he just fell | |
out of the bed: ``Jilih mi'la'kaladek ji mi'la'oki'dimis'ta.'' | |
The group gasped. `Shit, shit, shit, and shit!' my thoughts screamed loudly, | |
well, in a way a thought can feel loud even though it of course was | |
inaudible. At least this meant that I could claim that my intuition was | |
right, whatever much it helped me. I assumed not that much since the | |
sociologists would for some odd reason not remember supporting me watching | |
the videos myself. It was like people who said that Lithuania would be | |
chanceless against the Brazilians that one fateful final. Of course, after | |
the narrow upsetting victory, many of these people claimed to have supported | |
the Baltic team the entire time and claimed to be convinced that they would | |
win. Or as a proverb: Hindsight is always 20/20. I watched the various | |
biologists almost go crazy about this. The sociologists, linguists and | |
others were unable to believe what happened. They shouted at the poor guy to | |
start speaking coherently, that it ceased being a joke. The biologist | |
however seemed not too phased about it. Instead he looked calm and maybe a | |
bit happy. Someone suggested to show the recorded scene of the two inmates | |
to him to see whether he could understand them. Someone found a recording | |
and projected it to a wall from his phone. The image shook and moved since | |
the person help the phone in his hand and the companies, which made them | |
still had not included a kind of image stabilisation which actually worked | |
instead of worsening things even more. The voices however were heard as | |
clearly as they can be if someone has the hand over the speaker. The test | |
subject looked at the source of the voice and showed a thumbs up gesture. | |
The linguists cheered loudly. | |
Mr. Sily tried to get information from about everyone on what happened, | |
despite no one knowing anything more than what he saw. Suddenly, he took his | |
phone and shouted into it. It seemed to be completely incomprehensible and | |
unjustified. His face turned red. I backed away from him. I wondered whether | |
he watched the video himself and now went foreign or if simply the anger he | |
felt cut down on his ability to use grammar. Then I understood one sentence: | |
``I want this filth off the net right now, yesterday would be even better!'' | |
He listened to a reply then shouted: ``I don't \textit{care} about civil | |
rights or the fucking, nonexisting constitution! If you have to cut off the | |
entire freaking country then for fuck's sake do it!'' | |
`Ouch!' I thought. Someone was very badly treated on the other end of the | |
connection. I would have normally groaned about his angry pro-censorship | |
talk but in this situation, he might have been justified. I mean, this video | |
could hardly fall under the laws of free speech. At least not like this. It | |
could very well be that there were people who wanted to be changed and who | |
wanted to watch the video, but I was sure as heck that this would not | |
justify having it legally available for any moment longer than required to | |
ban it. This would pose a lot of legal issues for lawyers to fight over, I | |
realized: How could it be determined whether a movie showed something | |
harmful or something which just someone in the government seriously not | |
liked? What would spreading this video mean legally? Assault and battery? | |
Malicious injury? Proliferation of pornographic material? The latter even | |
sounded not too far off due to a tendency to label things pornographic which | |
are not, not by any stretch of the word. It seemed to my that | |
anti-pornography laws in this country were applicable to almost anything but | |
pornography. While the naked ladies on the internet and in magazines were as | |
easily accessible as always, the ickyness of the term pornography kept civil | |
rights activists from screaming too loud when things were removed from | |
public availablity and those who proliferated it were jailed. I even foggily | |
remembered that someone told me that of those who went to jail for | |
proliferation of pornographic material, noone had distributed anything which | |
could qualify as pr0n in any sense but the complex legal one. The legal | |
experts would have lots of fun with this video, I was sure about that. | |
A short while later, Mr. Sily, who had calmed down a bit wanted the complete | |
list places, this video was located at. I breathed in, collected my thoughts | |
and only then answered: ``You are aware that this can't be done?'' To myself | |
I thought something different: Mostly insults about the fact that people | |
still had not understood the internet. At the change of the century, people | |
apparently believed that the new generation of government employees and | |
politicians would be one which understands the internet, of course this did | |
not happen. The computer geeks went on to get carreers in the private sector | |
and the politicians remained the same heap of deluded, intellectually and | |
morally challenged people as it always had been. Those who were after power | |
were not the ones who had heard about the Streisand-effect, which said that | |
the attempt to prevent something from spreading would only make it spread | |
more. Despite its datedness, despite all attempts to regulate the internet | |
it was still as true as it could be. | |
``What do you mean? You had a list.'' he asked as if this was a personal | |
insult. | |
``I had a list of a number of places where that video was hosted. It was | |
neither a complete list nor would it be up to date now even if it was. I | |
compiled it last evening. That means that it had one entire night to | |
spread.'' I explained. | |
He looked at me as if I was difficult on purpose. ``You have to work better | |
then!'' | |
``The old hackers had a saying: `The internet sees censorship as damage and | |
routes around it'. It is still very true today. If information is attempted | |
to be spread it will be.'' I explained. I was attempting to be patient to | |
someone who surely heard all the arguments already but chose not to listen. | |
``Censorship worked against the spreading data of the Zandini incident.'' he | |
proclaimed with unprecedented na\"{\j}vety. The things which happened in the | |
small village called Zandini were public knowledge. | |
I entered a search term via the chorded keyboard of the system near me. I | |
then pointed to the list of results. It was so much that the search engine | |
listed only the first twenty million hits. ``It worked amazingly well.'' I | |
stated with thick sarcasm in my voice. | |
When he answered, his voice was still unfazed but his face told a completely | |
different story, one of confusion and shock. ``So? What will you do? Spread | |
it yourself? Just let it happen?'' | |
``No, we need to take down what we can find, sure. We just can't think that | |
this eliminates the issue. There have to be additional meassures. Education | |
for example. People need to know the danger of these videos. They need to be | |
aware that a video, which was sent by someone, even someone they know can | |
mean harm in an almost unprecedented way.'' I explained things which should | |
be obvious to virtually anyone who had not used his (or her) sanity as bet | |
in a game of poker and lost it. | |
``This is supposed to work?'' he asked critically. | |
``Not in all cases of course, but the population has a right to know why it | |
is not allowed to see this video. People are not as much against | |
restrictions they understand as against these, which seem arbitrary to | |
them.'' I explained. | |
``Maybe. But give me everything you have on the videos.'' he demanded. | |
I sent him the addresses and the characteristics of the analysis program so | |
that new versions of the thing could be eliminated as soon as they popped up. | |
\chapter{Odis'he'ny - Citizens} | |
\paragraph{Liberty M\"{u}ller:} Pierre decided to come with us to Soton. All | |
of our explanations did not help as much as a short talk with a tollbooth | |
operator. Or rather: an attempt of such a talk. No information was | |
understood in either direction. After this encounter, he almost begged not | |
to be left alone. I could understand him. We were the only ones whom he | |
could talk to and be understood by. After quite a number of wrong turns we | |
took, we arrived in a town which was very likely to be Kalezo. Sabine | |
managed to steer Gideon to the port and Gideon managed to explain to a very | |
tired and annoyed looking clerk that we wanted to get to Londono country. | |
It worked after a while. We had to wait quite a time for the ferry. More | |
annoying than the wait was the fact that no one knew how long it would take. | |
Gideon used the time to get some shuteye, while Sabine and the rest of the | |
group got out of the car and severely dminished the supply of food in the | |
car (but making sure that Sarah's father would have breakfast and lunch). | |
Pierre and me looked through the forums for new replies (in the meanwhile, | |
Sarah looked for a restroom or sufficiently thick shrubbery). It was quite | |
funny to see how many people decided to try to reach Soton by any means | |
possible. I was amazed how many people made it there already. Some of them | |
were from the same country and reaching Soton required a trainride or just | |
good shoes and stamina. Others came from far away, but had the chance to get | |
a flight to Londono and were now posting updates from the trainride. | |
Eventually, the ferry arrived and after what appeared to be the better half | |
of eternity but probably was less than 2 hours, we arrived in Dovero. Gideon | |
and Sabine both were tired, but wanted to get to Soton as soon as possible. | |
A quick game of `Rock, Paper, Scissors' solved the question who should drive | |
the last part and made Sabine the designated driver. The rest of us tried to | |
lead her correctly. To save our reputation: we did arrive in Soton, even | |
though there probably was a more direct route. Since I could not read the | |
map well, not due to the change but due to my visual impairment, I could no | |
longer be a firewall between Sarah and Pierre. Now, it only was a matter of | |
Pierre's decency not to touch Sarah. Apparently, he was decent or desperate | |
enough to keep his hands of her. This meant that either he was gay or | |
asexual or that he was very much in control of himself. How else could he | |
resist the beauty of such a remarkable young woman as her. She was aware of | |
her effect on men very much. She also was aware that I had been very jealous | |
of her looks until I met \textit{him}, the person who Sarah always called my | |
`Asian lover', Shevek. Of course, we were separated by quite a distance, but | |
he was the one, I wanted to grow old and grey with. I realized that I had no | |
idea whether he was well and on which side of the change he was. I felt as | |
if my mind so far shielded me from that thought, but now that my tiredness | |
made quick work of any remains of sanity I had, the thought felt painful. So | |
far, my thoughts were too egoistically centered around my own family, now | |
that I realized that I was not in the chat at the arranged time they were | |
dragged to him. | |
It was hard to get onto the chat system. I could not use my nick because I | |
didn't have it on autologin. In fact, it was one of my most secured | |
accounts. I could deal with someone impersonating me on one of the other | |
forums, because they were not places, which Shevek visited. I watched the | |
progression of unreadable lines for a while, feeling like a stranger in | |
Moskvao. My nick was a combination of random low-unicode characters after a | |
translation of my pervious nick into the new alphabet failed. Noone would | |
recognize me as my previous self. Noone used the new alphabet here. After at | |
least five minutes, I decided to greet the channel I was in. Only a dozen | |
seconds later, I was booted from the channel. I turned myself away and | |
started to cry silently. Sarah noticed this and put one of her arms on my | |
shoulders in an emulation of a hug. She said nothing, which was something I | |
was happy about as every word would just bring my state to the attention of | |
the others. At some point, I ran out of tears and just felt sad until my | |
head sank onto the window and I fell asleep. | |
When I woke up from incoherent dreams, I had no idea where I was, what | |
happened and why my computer chair felt like it was moving. Then it all came | |
back to me. This was not the chair in my room, this was the pinkmobile. Also | |
I was not in the country I woke up the time before but in Londono country. | |
`This fucking video!' I cursed when I remembered that I wouldn't even | |
understand the language I emulated to understand (real understanding would | |
only come after the second cup of coffee) last morning. The moving landscape | |
outside looked different in a weird way, which probably only stemmed from | |
the realization that I was in a different country and the fact that the cars | |
drove on the wrong side of the road was highly confusing. | |
``Good morning, Lib-Dem!'' Sarah said almost painfully cheerful when she saw | |
me moving. | |
I groaned: ``Already? Where is the sleep button on that damn alarm clock?'' | |
``There is none, you have to wake up and face the day.'' Sarah said. | |
``So, we are in Soton now?'' I wanted to know. | |
Sabine confirmed this: ``Very near it. We should already think of what we do | |
when we get there.'' | |
``Sleep!'' Sarah, Pierre and me stated simultaneously. | |
Sarah laughed. ``I surely won't disagree with you on that! I could sleep | |
until Reunification Day.'' | |
``Wasn't that a week ago?'' I asked. | |
She yawned. ``Well, yes, but I mean the next one.'' | |
We giggled or laughed. | |
The tourist guide to Soton listed a few places where we could stay. We even | |
managed to find one of these and not get ourselves killed by the traffic. | |
There was a surprisingly high amount of people who queued at the reception | |
of the hotel we selected (mainly because two other hotels were right next to | |
it so in case it would not work there, we could choose another one easily). | |
Most of those waiting were youths and young families. People were silently | |
queueing, exchanging glances and studying their means to get online, | |
occasionally looking at the rest of the queue suspiciously. You could say | |
that they were doing exactly the same things, which we did. A receptionist | |
was nowhere to be seen. Maybe he or she was dealing with some kind of issue, | |
maybe he or she visited a certain location, maybe he or she needed caffeine | |
at this far too early time of the day. | |
One of the families had a young child, four years at best. He was obviously | |
bored and much more awake than I felt I could be anytime soon. He ran | |
around, played pretend-games with his plush bears and apes and showed much | |
interest on the potted plants in the reception area. The people who must | |
have been his parents made tired gestures at him, which he ignored with | |
childlike innocence. I did not pay too much attention to him since his sheer | |
vitality made me realize my own tiredness and exhaustion. I felt like | |
collapsing right there on the ground despite having had some sleep. | |
Unfortunately, none of the supplies Sarah's family brought were caffeinated. | |
Otherwise, I could have emulated at least something similar to sapience. I | |
was woken out of diverse, dark and almost depressing thoughts by a shout. | |
``Hemant! Stop that!'' I looked around and saw the little child with both | |
hands in the soil of one of the potted plants, looking very sheepishly. I | |
wondered what he wanted to do with that plant, its soil and his hands. Only | |
then I realized that whoever said that, most likely the parents, spoke my | |
language. | |
``Another Unified-speaker?'' I asked with tiredness-affected minimal | |
grammar. | |
``Yeah, we heard about the origin of this change being this city here and | |
decided to come here for information.'' explained one of the people in the | |
queue. | |
Others agreed. I opened my eyes completely, not believing them or my ears. | |
It seemed everyone in the queue was a Unified-speaker. People started to | |
chat about where they were from and how they got changed. They started to | |
exchange names and contact information. Those of the group who came here | |
(Sabine decided to call it a day and try to get at least trace amounts of | |
sleep in the car) participated. I was amazed at some of the stories, but I | |
was even more amazed at the fact that many of those who came here found out | |
about it on an internet forum called The Nation. From the tales of others, | |
it was a forum completely in the Unified language. I was immediately | |
interested in it. It turned out that we were the only non-citizens of the | |
group, so we were given a link and help to register there. | |
The choice of nicks for forums is normally a big thing for me, something, I | |
could spend hours pondering about. This time however I was tired enough that | |
the first idea sounded hillarious to me. Thus I chose: Nick of Liberty. The | |
rest of the group was less reason-impaired and came up with variations of | |
previous nicks and in Gideon's case a statement against the current regime | |
in Harareo country. | |
The Nation had the appearance of something hacked togeether in fifteen | |
minutes with only minimal knowledge of the system involved, but it | |
compensated that by the sheer fact that it existed at all. Yes, the terms it | |
used in certain places were awkward at best, but a list of Frequently Asked | |
Questions explained that this was only the case because the terms were used | |
at several places followed by a few colorful metaphors about the original | |
software and its implementation. What immediately caught my attention was a | |
`missing person' thread. It looked as if I was not the only one who had lost | |
contact with someone due to the change. Parents enquired about the state of | |
their children, children about their parents, husbands about their wifes and | |
occasionally mistresses (or about their partners of the same gender of | |
course), wifes about their husbands and also occassionally their | |
extramarital relations (some of the partners here were as well of the same | |
gender) and friends about friends. I posted my first posting there asking | |
for information about Shevek (which was his real name since his parents | |
loved social science fiction) in Jerusalemo country. I added a few personal | |
anecdotes he would immediately understand and told him where I currently | |
was. | |
The forum had a weird religious bent to it which I could somehow understand | |
rationally but not emotionally: Many people in this forum, many citizens, | |
saw the change as a sign of the higher spirits. Emotionally, this made no | |
sense to me and rationally, I could see the parallels with other miracles | |
but failed to see them as convincing. We had no idea what caused it but it | |
seemed wrong just to assume that it was a miracle. Also, well, which | |
self-respecting higher spirit casts its (dis)grace only in combination with | |
the exposure to a certain video? It sounded completely insane to me. | |
Eventually the surprisingly young clerk returned, looking slightly shocked | |
at the commotion in the hall. Someone (I was quite sure that he was not the | |
first in the previously existing queue but just the bravest among us) showed | |
the receptionist a sheet of intelligent paper. He translated to us all what | |
he had translated with the help of an online dictionary: ``We are a group of | |
travellers who are not able to speak or understand this language. Do you | |
have room for us?'' | |
After a long and complicated discussion, we would get rooms for the night. | |
We all were assigned rooms and at least some of us fell asleep there | |
immediately. I did not. I first woke up Sabine and brought her into the | |
assigned room as well. Only then I did what I really wanted to do after a | |
night with only a few hours in dreamland. | |
The light had changed the next time I woke up. It was still day, but much | |
later in it. We woke up, ate something and discussed how to go about | |
searching for information. Then I heard a sound signalizing an incoming | |
message in The Nation. Its sender had the nick ObviousLeGuinReference. | |
\chapter{Santu'het - Warning} | |
\paragraph{Richard Monger:} I saw the BBC logo on the screen while something | |
loaded which Mr. Sily said we all should see. The process took quite a long | |
time, which meant that either the video was long, of highest-possible | |
quality or hosted in southern Swaziland. In this case, it must have been the | |
quality since after the video started, it looked like a typical government | |
information video. The fact that it was from Mr. Sily also implied a | |
British or EUropean source, not an African or Middle East one. The length of | |
the video was short enough to justify loading times in seconds, not minutes. | |
The video showed a very attractive young lady in a house, which looked posh | |
and upperclass. She held an xessPhone in her hand, from what I could gleam | |
the newest model. It made its distinctive, melodic beep indicating an | |
incoming message. She opened the message with exaggerated movements, then a | |
cut to the screen showed the content she received. It was a simple link to a | |
well-known video site. As a hand, which was rather obviously not hers opened | |
the message, a voiceover was heard. ``Millions of people open links without | |
knowing their dangers.'' The video opened and showed weird letters. ``A new | |
danger comes from seemingly innocent videos, which start by showing these | |
letters: The recent cases of teenage madness relate to watching these kind | |
of videos from video sites or mediaMessages.'' The video showed the | |
exaggeratedly shocked woman. ``To prevent adverse effects, please ask what | |
the contents of a link are before clicking it and stay clear of videos | |
starting with this sequence of symbols.'' The weird symbols were shown | |
again. A NHS disclaimer followed. | |
I was not impressed in the least. ``I hope this didn't air yet?'' I muttered | |
quietly. | |
``It already did. What is your issue with it?'' Mr. Sily asked. | |
I could smack myself for apparently having said that out loud, but now | |
probably should just speak my mind. ``It looks not in the least convincing! | |
People will laugh about it. For now, it might be okay, but I would use it | |
only as a temporary solution.'' | |
``What do you mean?'' he asked. | |
``I mean that there is at least one continuity error and the gestures are | |
too exaggerated to be believable. Add an annoying product placement to this | |
list.'' | |
He again gave me one of these looks which seemed to indicate that he hated | |
me being difficult: ``I do not see the issue.'' | |
I sighed, decided that this person was either difficult on purpose himself | |
or just so used to everyone agreeing with what he says, that factual | |
criticism was an attack on him, not just a correction. I wondered whether it | |
would make sense to explain this difference to him or whether he would not | |
hear it unless shocked to attention. I knew that each option had a downside: | |
Not saying anything would make many more people go foreign maybe even | |
endanger the existance of the nation, saying something would cost my ass, which | |
was something, I was not willing to risk. ``Ask the sociologists | |
here.'' I answered. | |
\paragraph{Stephen:} The Nation was apparently the new hype among the group | |
and everyone who was changed by Karin's stupid spreading of the video. | |
Nothing bad with new hypes of course, if they have any advantage, but the | |
nationalist tone of this forum was something, I could not stand. Since when | |
did Karin become a nationalist? Wasn't this against her ideology? Or was | |
someone else behind the forum? I had no idea. Administrators were `Musician' | |
and `ThatGirl', which left many possibilities as to their identities. I did | |
not feel like being outside for a long time after the police incident and | |
the fact that the video was leaked. It seemed to be far too risky at the | |
moment to leave. Not that there was much more safety here, but I would not | |
feel completely exposed. I was again busy hiding from the world when my | |
phone rang. It was Ken who called. After we tried exchanging niceties for a | |
while, we explained why he called: ``I tried explaining people what | |
happened. Of course no one believed me.'' | |
``The police thought that you were smoking something?'' | |
``Smoking, taking, injecting, not sure about that. They didn't believe me at | |
all. Have you watched BBC lately?'' | |
I made a sarcastic sound reminding of a laugh: ``I would if they spoke my | |
language. They seem to have problems with that lately.'' | |
``You don't need to understand a thing, just watch, listen. These people | |
don't understand what is happening. They see it as a kind of insanity which | |
affects youths.'' | |
``What the fuck\textinterrobang{}'' I exclaimed, surprised, how far people | |
can be off. ``What exactly gave them this idea\textinterrobang{}'' | |
``Only seeing those, who thought they had a stroke or something like that | |
and losing it. Not seeing those, who so far somehow got by.'' he explained | |
laconically. | |
``Makes sense.'' I had to admit. ``So I guess they don't know about The | |
Nation? Or the group here in Soton?'' | |
``They don't know about you guys, but what is The Nation?'' he enquired. | |
``It is a forum of Unified speakers. I can transfer the link to it.'' | |
``Go ahaed!'' he said. | |
I transferred the link with a quick movement. ``Here it is! No idea who is | |
behind it.'' | |
``Wow! That is quite a number of people who were changed.'' he exclaimed. | |
``They are from everywhere and quite a lot of them is on the way here. They | |
found the city guide to Soton and now try to use it to find information | |
about what changed them.'' | |
``Really? Oh dear!'' | |
``Yeah, despite the fact that everything we know is on these forums, except | |
maybe who changed them.'' | |
``Fuck! That means to stay clear of Soton then until they returned?'' | |
``You probably should not. I mean, think of it. They will need translators | |
badly.'' | |
``They might riot as soon as they get the information they want. And I don't | |
want to be in the same city as they are if they do. Fuck, not even in the | |
same nation!'' | |
``So, you get the out of the E\v{u}ropa Unio?'' I asked. | |
``I would, if I could afford it! This is a big shitstorm waiting to happen!'' | |
He said angrily. | |
I made an annoyed sound. ``I don't think that this is a good idea. These | |
people are separated from the world so the course of action should be | |
integration not getting away and causing them to be even more separated from | |
everyone around them.'' | |
``You play the hero! I do not plan to risk my life there.'' | |
I suddenly was hit by an idea: ``Help people via The Nation! If you offer to | |
translate for people, they will not feel as isolated and maybe not feel as | |
willing to riot when they find out.'' | |
He sarcastically commented: ``Yeah, it's just a so high number of users that | |
the forum deactivated access to the memberlist. It should be done easily!'' | |
I interrupted the rant: ``Do you still have the material you got for | |
learning Unified? Put that into a message with a short explanation and let | |
them send it. Or just refer to the content on the web! If you allow people | |
to communicate with their changed loved ones, you don't have much work and | |
the government will have to accept the nature of the change.'' | |
``You're not as dumb as you look like. I am registering on The Nation right | |
now.'' | |
I laughed. | |
\paragraph{Karin:} I spent quite some time with Mark lately. Of course the | |
pretext was working on the forum and learning together, but that was not the | |
real reason and we both knew it. Instead, we started liking each others | |
presence and used every possible excuse to spend time together. Shirley and | |
others occasionally made comments about that, but I chose to ignore it. Of | |
course, besides moderating and learning vocabulary, we also made music and | |
had long talks. Then the threads started dealing with trying to get to | |
Soton. I have no idea where that meme came from, some people say that it | |
originated from an anime forum or from the chat of a major Swedish party. | |
This was not what I expected, far from it! I hoped that they would convert | |
those around them and form their own communities. I would not have assumed | |
that a huge group of people made it to Soton for knowledge and probably | |
revenge. I tried to tell myself that I would not fear death. Of course this | |
was wrong. I was scared shitless. But I was aware that I found something | |
bigger than myself, and I realized that I was willing to risk death for | |
this. | |
I discussed the way to go on with Mark. I had an idea what to do, but I felt | |
that it was not necessarily the right one. He was not sure about this. I | |
tried to explain it to him: ``For me, the cause is more important. If this | |
will lead me to getting killed by a mob, I can accept it as long as it helps | |
the cause. I think the people will profit from knowing the truth.'' | |
``Even if they decide to disagree and try to integrate into society like | |
Susanne did?'' | |
``I am convonced that the beautiful truth will prevail even if some people | |
disagree now.'' I stated simply. | |
``I can't really get myself to like this. Mostly because I think we should | |
have more time together.'' He looked seriously sad about this. | |
Out of an impulse, I said: ``We still have the entire night!'' | |
But before we did what you expect that we did, I posted in the Nation that | |
the person who had caused the change to spread will hold a speech on the | |
speaker's corner of the park in Soton at tomorrow noon. | |
\paragraph{Richard Monger:} It was another presentation to the group, this | |
time by one of the linguists. He kept it fortunately very conscise: ``The | |
language is definitely something you could expect to emerge, it does not | |
have the feeling of something artificial or of a code. Instead, it appears | |
to have its own system of meanings. What I mean by that is that every term | |
occupies a certain area on the plane of meaning. A code would have all of | |
these areas correspond.'' He paused. ``I guess that I have not explained | |
this well enough. Let me use an example: The German language has two | |
translations for the word `to know': one for knowing a fact and one for | |
knowing a person. In contrast, English has words with a much narrower | |
meaning as their German counterpart. This is what codes and so-called | |
relexes lack. The language X has a set of words which correlate in certain | |
aspects with certain English words, in others require completely different | |
ones. This is not some kids playing an RPG, this is something serious.'' | |
Someone asked: ``How far are you with deciphering the language?'' | |
``I don't think that I will be holding this conversation in language X in | |
the near future, but thanks to the international cooperation, we are making | |
remarkable progress.'' | |
Another interruption: ``International cooperation?'' | |
``Of course. Every country on this planet is affected. It is most logical to | |
cooperate. It saves us the work from re-doing the work of others.'' | |
``The language is the same in every nation?'' | |
``It indeed is. I have seen the records of Korean linguists who worked on | |
their language X and it did not only conincide but was extremely similar. | |
Formerly monolingual speakers of Urdu were able to communicate fluently with | |
Swiss-Germans who never heard a word of Urdu before. It was quite amazing. A | |
similar test was done in Venezuela and Azerbaijan with the same result. | |
There is no accent of national origin even though the phonotactics of | |
language X are often sufficiently different from the native languages to | |
warrant that.'' | |
``So, do you think that there is a biological cause for this?'' | |
``You better ask the biologists in the team here. I know about as little | |
about biology as a cook about food chemistry.'' he confessed with a smile. | |
One of the biologists saw this as a time to explain his findings: ``It is | |
likely. There is a difference in the pattern of brain activity between | |
speakers of language X and of natural languages. The language centers of the | |
brain show a significantly different pattern of activity. It seems not to | |
affect other parts of the brain significantly. There is no significant | |
difference in culturally neutral IQ-tests between the average of speakers of | |
language X and the expected values.'' | |
``So, this language is not so much of a language as a brain disease?'' asked | |
one of the sociologists. | |
``It is a difference. I would not call it a disease per se. It is more of a | |
social impairment since it removes the knowledge of the previous language.'' | |
``How is that not a disease?'' asked the sociologist. | |
``You are aware that the knowledge of the native language can be impaired | |
by, for example, living abroad? If we declare this difference as a disease, | |
we would enter slippery slope, I don't want to step on.'' he explained. | |
``Ethical questions aside. It is a severe impairment having to relearn the | |
native language. Especially if it is transmitted by a video. It is something | |
extremely dangerous!'' Mr Sily said. | |
``I won't disagree on that.'' the biologist stated. ``However, normally | |
diseases are not so... constructive. They don't create something as complex | |
as a language.'' | |
``It is good that we don't disagree on that.'' stated Mr Sily omniously. | |
\chapter{Vasina'tan - Love} | |
\paragraph{Liberty M\"{u}ller:} I blinked at the message. I read it, then | |
re-read it. I could not believe it. By all counts I had no reason to be so | |
damn lucky. This had to be fake. I could not believe my eyes and when Sarah | |
read it to me my ears. The message was very short: ``I am coming to Soton | |
from Londono! Can you pick me up at the train station? I even brought our | |
plushed penguin. I love you!'' | |
I knew whom the plushie referred to: A little penguin with a yellow beak and | |
yellow feet, close to the Linukso penguin, but not quite it. She had no real | |
name, instead we imitated a penguin-squawk when `calling' her. The plushie | |
travelled with him to Israelo, when he went there. She survived the entire | |
crap he endured there even though, as Shevek often stated, it missed the | |
winters and having a refrigerator to hide in during the summers. | |
I sent a message back: ``When will you be there?'' Then I went with the rest | |
of the group to the fountain in the central park of the city. It had become | |
a popular meeting point of the changed, from what we read on the forums. | |
Since tomorrow, the person who spread the video would give a speech, we | |
could do a bit socialising. I kept the intelligent paper in the inner pocket | |
of my jacket so that I would notice it signalising new messages. | |
The park was not one big unity, but separated by several roads. It had the | |
approximate shape of a line with a nub on one side. We met in the upper part | |
of that nub. I was anxious about going there: Getting to know a group of new | |
people had for me always been the first step to either getting shunned or | |
bullied. School had been especially bad in this respect. I never was long in | |
one place since my parents thought the only way to deal with bullying was to | |
move me to another school. Thus, I knew all of the schools in my area. I met | |
my only two friend Sarah and Shevek outside of group situations. I had | |
explained my fears of group situations earlier to Sarah and she simply could | |
not believe that it really was that bad. | |
I should not have worried as much. The group had something of a group of | |
people staying together to fight a flood. They could not afford too much | |
infighting and alienating people. I suspected that this was the reason why I | |
was treated like a human being instead of a piece of furniture or a punching | |
bag. People seemed to be genuinely interested into getting in contact with | |
me and after a bit of paranoia, I could relax and just enjoy the presence of | |
so interesting people. | |
Despite that, I almost jumped up when I felt more than heard the sound of an | |
incoming message. I checked and to my great pleasure, it was | |
ObviousLeGuinReference and he told me that he got onto the train to Soton | |
and asked me to be there in about one or two hours. I sent him the message | |
that I was almost on the way there. Sarah explained the shape and function | |
of the `Do not disturb' sign to me with a big grin and intentional innuendo. | |
I blushed. Sarah's mother saw that and told me that she knew that a certain | |
chain of stores sold condoms. I blushed even further. That was no longer | |
innuendo but the assumption that I would immediately jump into bed with | |
Shevek. I was not that kind of girl, definitely not. Not that I did not love | |
him or the age difference creeped me out, I just never imagined myself doing | |
it. I liked watching people who did it, I mean, like every human being, but | |
actually doing it sounded as realistic to me like getting a ticket to the | |
space hotel. | |
I left to the station immediately. I had seen it on the way and was aware | |
that the wait would be long, but I did not want to risk being too late. | |
There was no waiting area, only a featureless room with neon light, ticket | |
machines and the booth of a clerk who would provide information or help with | |
the turnstiles if required. I wanted to squat on the ground, but then | |
rememberred that train stations often relie on computerized motion detection | |
to detect the homeless who might have tried to flee the cold there. Instead | |
I started pacing to and fro. While the motion detection software seemed to | |
consider this behavior acceptable, I realized that the clerk did not. She | |
looked at me as if I lost my mind. I knew these stares, far too well. So | |
well, that I was not sure whether I really saw them or imagined them. I | |
chose to pretend they did not happen and kept on pacing as if there was no | |
tomorrow, ignoring the darkening sky and despite the fact that my legs | |
started to hurt. | |
In my mind I imagined being with Shevek again. I imagined the time in | |
Duseldorfo and Kolonjo before he left the country and went into the third | |
world for his job. I just turned my back onto the turnstiles for what seemed | |
to be the n+xth time when I heard a shout. ``Liberty!'' I turned around, saw | |
Shevek and hugged him before he even gotten onto my side of the turnstile. | |
``Shevek! I am so happy to see you!'' I said. | |
He replied by giving me a kiss which felt awesome. | |
We went to the hotel and into the room I shared with Sarah and Pierre. As | |
Sarah suggested, we made use of the Do not disturb sign. | |
When we were feeling somewhat sane and were dressed again, we opened the | |
door. Sarah grinned at me knowingly and I grinned back. Of course, nothing | |
of what she thought did happen, but there was no reason for her to know that | |
we only carressed each other (of course neither of us had thought of condoms | |
and my HIV-vaccination was not up-to-date). | |
\paragraph{Richard Monger:} After this day, I only wanted to go home, only | |
go into my boring, empty home where only the TV waited for me. I felt as if | |
I was wasting my time there, like a dodo amongst eagles. I decided to call | |
Nguyen. It was better than getting annoyed about this silly | |
second-generation Romanian immigrant with the fitting name or feeling | |
generally useless. It was late, but I needed the social contact. | |
``Hi Richard! What's up? How's London?'' he sounded still awake. | |
I grimaced. ``Haven't yet had the time to see much of the city. I have to be | |
there despite being unable to contribute a thing. Stupid situation. I'd so | |
want to catch whoever murdered that Greenville person.'' | |
``No such luck! We are still in the pitch dark about that.'' | |
``Sorry to hear that. What's new in Soton?'' | |
``Not much.'' he said, ``One Saints player was drunk behind the wheel. | |
Fortunately, the policeman was a fan.'' I could hear that he grinned. | |
I grinned as well. There's nothing like a bit of adjusting the law | |
occasionally to protect your family or your football team. ``Good to hear | |
that everything is as it should be! How's the state of the city's youths?'' | |
``Lower amounts of people do insane at the moment.'' He paused for a moment. | |
``Are you involved in the creation of that government information video? It | |
sounds pretty insane.'' | |
`Ouch!' I thought and winced in pain as if I was in a sudden bout of | |
inexplicable pain. ``I saw it, but I could not intervene in its creation. | |
Wanna know what's scariest? It isn't even complete disinformation.'' | |
He sounded as if he could not believe that: ``What do you mean? Videos and | |
teenager insanity have something to do with each other?'' | |
I never had to sign a NDA of any kind, so I felt save disclosing things: | |
``The are videos out there, which apparently reprogram the brain to speak | |
and understand only a certain language. As you can imagine, people reacted | |
badly to the loss of the native language. You might be slightly panicked as | |
well if you suddenly can't understand anyone anymore. These people can | |
understand each other though for some odd reason. Even if there was no | |
reason why they should. Even when they are from different countries and | |
never heard a word of the language of the others. It is scary! Very much | |
so!'' | |
``You're joking, right?'' he seemed unsure of either possibility. | |
``I am not. I have actually seen the effect the video had on a volunteer. It | |
was really frightening to realize that he no longer understood us.'' Most | |
frightening to me was the silent satisfaction, this person showed. He seemed | |
to be happy to be in this state. I could not imagine what someone had to | |
feel about the world to be happy about the separation from it. | |
``Ouch! You didn't catch a glance onto it, did you?'' he asked. | |
I was confused. ``Why do you ask? Am I speaking Greek?'' | |
He laughed. ``No, I just want to know how something looks which can do these | |
things to your brain. Seeing is believeing, ya know?'' | |
``I don't wanna see, seriously! Search for it if you want to risk it but be | |
aware that you are risking your ass with that! I don't want to have anything | |
to do with it.'' I felt that I was overlooking something, but was but sure | |
what it was. I could curse myself for that. My gut wanted to tell something | |
but only managed to sweep a big amount of insecurity over me. Stupid | |
gut-feeling! | |
``You are, like, really confinced of this? Christ!'' | |
``I am, yes.'' | |
``And... it works every time?'' | |
``I am not sure in which percentage of the cases it works!'' There was this | |
feeling again. ``The person who thought that it was safe is now unable to | |
speak a word of English! We're trying to remove these `things' from the | |
'net.'' | |
``Good luck with that!'' | |
``China simply blocked all video content. Tuvalu did something similar. I | |
guess with less citizens than Soton, protecting the national identity is | |
more of a priority. Turkmenistan even banned all images as well. These | |
nations can do it though: only one ISP and they were already censoring | |
heavily. So, if you care fuck all about your population, you can do it.'' | |
``I suspect that it's still ridiculously easy to get the video into one of | |
these nations. Satellite phones are the easiest method probably. Other than | |
that: tunnels, archives, steganography, filesharing networks, the | |
Interchange network...'' | |
He was right, of course. Despite all attempts of regulation authorities to | |
change it, the internet remained free. And in places where it could not be | |
easily kept free, activists created the decentral Interchange. ``Sure! If | |
you want to ruin your life, you will find ways. I think that we thus have to | |
make people stop trying to ruin their lives, inform them, scare them, if you | |
wish.'' | |
``Scare them?'' he asked critically. | |
``There are always different ways to present a risk. You can very easily lie | |
with statistics.'' | |
``You're sure right about that!'' he agreed. ``By the way: how does the | |
language sound to you if it is not panicked screams?'' | |
I pondered this question a bit and thought back of the fragments of language | |
X I heard today from various places. ``It sounds weird, vaguely like German, | |
but not much. It does sound somewhat harsh though, even when it is not | |
indended to be harsh. And it's always rising or falling in pitch drastically. | |
I never heard anything like that before.'' | |
He pondered that information for a bit. ``Sounds like the tourists here in | |
Soton.'' | |
I was confused. ``What are you talking about?'' | |
``There's quite a number of tourists in the city who seem to speak like | |
that. When I heard that weird way of speaking for the first time, I thought | |
it was used as method of intimidation.'' | |
``Speaker of language X in Soton\textinterrobang{} You really mean | |
that\textinterrobang{} It sounds impossible!'' Again a wave of this weird | |
gut-feeling went through me. ``I am sure you are misled with that thought.'' | |
``I'll send you a recording!'' | |
\paragraph{Karin:} I was aware of the knowing glances when Mark and me went | |
to the hotel. Mark seemed to be very self-conscious about this. I grinned at | |
him and said. ``Don't worry! You're not going to suffer in terms of | |
reputation from going into the room of a hot girl.'' | |
He seemed to blush a bit about that. ``You know, my parents would think | |
differently about this.'' | |
I remembered his parents. They did not seem to be overly strict. ``Really?'' | |
``They were quite annoyed when The Sun reported of your... parties.'' he | |
confessed. | |
``That was in another life.'' I said. It was not just a phrase. My life had | |
changed completely since the change. It was not only a 180 degree turn, it | |
was a turn into a direction, which I never even seen. It was like in that | |
book Flatland when the square experienced the third dimension for the first | |
time. | |
We reached our room. I opened the door via the biometric lock. When we were | |
in the room, I noticed how nervous he was. ``I won't bite, my dear, unless | |
of course you want me to!'' I tried to ease his aniousness. | |
``It's not, well, that. It's just that I am still a virgin.'' He admitted. | |
This was a revelation which surprised me. He was quite a few years over the | |
age I lost my virginity. I would have thought that he had at least four | |
girlfriends or boyfriends if he was so inclined. Especially since he was | |
guitarist in a band. ``I wouldn't have imagined it from such a handsome man | |
like you. But it is okay... I will attempt to make it especially enjoyable | |
for you.'' | |
We undressed each other. Mark struggled a bit opening my bra, but was far | |
not as clumsy as certain people from another life who actually had | |
experience. He started carressing my breasts, which now were free from their | |
prison made of cloth. I moaned in pleasure. I carressed his tan, soft skin. | |
We kissed, our tongues feeling each other. It felt amazing to me. He was a | |
really good kisser. I felt his muscular body on the most sensitive parts of | |
my chest. I could also feel that he has about as eager as I was. His manhood | |
already stood to attention. After the kiss ended after what seemed like a | |
very long but very enjoyable time, we moved towards the bed. We carressed | |
each other. It felt so good to have his hands on my skin, to feel him | |
carress my eager breasts. Our breath was getting heavier and more excited. | |
It was so good that he cared for foreplay and made it enjoyable. He did | |
tickle me but immediately understood that this was not enjoyable. | |
I felt his member sneaking between my legs and took the hint. ``I should lie | |
on my back for what you are planning here.'' | |
What we did, with the slight problems which do occur when one partner still | |
is not experienced, was using the position, which the magazines and the | |
experts often label boring. This did not mean that this was true for the | |
sex. Mark was a great lover. Our lovemaking was simply too good to express | |
in words, no matter whether Unified or English. | |
The climax was incredible. It was not quite a simultaneous orgasm, it was | |
feeling that his manhood pulsated, that he came, which brought me over the | |
edge. | |
After the wonderful act (and after he threw away the condom, he was of | |
course wearing since even the HIV vaccinations did not work in all cases), | |
we fell asleep in each other's arms. | |
\chapter{Sijehi - Tomorrow} | |
\paragraph{Liberty M\"{u}ller:} I woke up in a strange bed. In the first | |
seconds after waking up, before rationality sets in, I felt sad for | |
something. I tried to remember whether there was anything to feel bad about | |
in the previous day but could not think of anything at all. I chalked it up | |
to one of the ridiculous dreams, I occasionally had. At least it was not a | |
mightmare. I really would have hated to wake up the room by screaming | |
because a faceless, humanoid shape chased me through a foreign city. One | |
which looks more like the model of a city, an architect or city planner | |
might make. | |
I tried not to move since I was sharing the bed with Shevek. Sarah insisted | |
on reminding us both to keep things safe for small, innocent kids like her | |
several times last evening. `What a kid!' I thought about this. For some | |
reason, I was aware that she did not really think we would jump onto each | |
other but only wanted to tease both Shevek and me. It was hard to resist the | |
temptation to be intimate though. We had not seen each other in a long time | |
and thus had a lot to catch up. | |
It was always a weird thing to be awake when others were sleeping. I tried | |
to lie motionlessly and let my thoughts wander, to yesterday, to today and | |
tentatively to tomorrow. There were many people, who were in this city, not | |
only in search of knowledge but also in search of community. I knew that | |
some people did (intentionally or not) convert others, however most people | |
felt alone, felt isolated. Maybe, eventually, this isolation could be | |
overcome, but most likely, the contact with the loved ones would suffer. | |
This reminded me that I had not notified my parents about my location and | |
about my state, let alone about the fact that they were right: that the | |
insanity was real and that being downstairs with them would have helped. I | |
knew this, but admitting this would hurt. | |
It would be interesting what would happen once the thirst for knowledge was | |
soothed. I could see a lot of things as possible, but the idea of the Nation | |
felt \textit{right}. We could not return to our old places, our schools, our | |
universities, our jobs. We would not be able to understand anything for | |
years unless the change had gifted us with extremely fast learning of | |
languages, but even then it would take time and be a second language to us. | |
I remembered the classmates who were in Va\^{s}ingtono country for a year | |
and said they were happy when they could access the well-known forums and | |
read mails from home. They missed the language just as much as they missed | |
the people. At least this was how it seemed to me. I would assume that the | |
group, which was united by language would want to remain united. They had no | |
place so far. Some people were here only via temporary visas. We would have | |
to figure something out about that but we were not in the best position to | |
discuss with people. This little thing about not knowing the language. Of | |
course, I had no idea how to go ahead founding a nation, and so did most of | |
us, I guessed. It would all depend on today, I was aware of that. The bad | |
thing about the future is that we don't know it yet. Incidentally, that also | |
was the good thing about it. | |
This morning, we all were rather excited. Not just Sarah and her family, not | |
just Pierre and Shevek, everyone in the hotel was. Including probably the | |
staff because of the sheer excitement they were exposed to. We were at the | |
speaker's corner several hours too early and far from the first ones. A | |
We stood a bit outside of the mass of people. The sheer amount of people | |
there made me anxious. A man in what had to be a uniform approached us. He | |
appeared to be of Asian origin. He saw my anxiousness apparently as a reason | |
to address me: ``Saluton! \^{C}u vi povas diri al mi kion vi estas faranta | |
\^{c}i tie?'' | |
I shrugged. ``I am very sorry, but I have no idea what you want from me.'' | |
He tried to say something again, this time much more melodically than | |
before. I repeated my statement of not understanding him. He pointed at the | |
group of people, then to the ground and then tilted his head. | |
``He wants to know why we are here.'' Sarah translated. | |
``We are here because of a speech.'' I said and pointed to the stone steps | |
and the metal bar of the speaker's corner. | |
He looked there and tilted his head again. | |
I pointed to my left wrist, a gesture, which hopefully still meant `time'. | |
``Later!'' | |
This seemed to satisfy him and he left. | |
\paragraph{Richard Monger:} The day was slow. Even for what I expected of | |
days working for this government agency. It was also boring. Most of the | |
time, the sociologists discussed one thing or another while the specialists | |
were elsewhere to work on actually contributing something to the problem | |
instead of discussing whether the NHS video was appropriate and being | |
redundant. When my phone vibrated, I immediately left the room and answered | |
it. It was Nguyen. ``Hi, do you have any news on the Greenville case?'' I | |
asked impatiently. | |
``No, different news, but still pretty awesome. You asked about the strange | |
language and wanted a sample, right?'' | |
``Yes. You got something?'' | |
``Had to go to Siki's to ask something. There was this huge group of people | |
in the park. They seemed to be all waiting for something. Strange thing, not | |
illegal though. I decided to look what's going on.'' | |
``Yes?'' | |
``These people all spoke in that weird language. So, I tried to get some | |
info why they where there, and recorded it for you.'' | |
``Sharing is caring!'' | |
``Sending it as we speak!'' he said. | |
``Thank you!'' I accepted the incoming file transfer, which took several | |
seconds. ``How many hours is that?'' | |
``Not long, one minute or two!'' | |
``It should not take bloody ages then!'' I stated. | |
``Bandwidth restriction.'' he said laconically. Apparently he was no longer | |
able to pay for the excellent speed he used earlier and used the cheapest | |
plan now. | |
``Ouch! That sucks!'' | |
I immediately listened to the recording. There was much background noise in | |
it. I heard Nguyen ask: ``Hello, can you tell me what you are doing here?'' | |
A female voice replied: ``Il'lanja'viije ,xe'ma'ta 'hadada ,il'vana xe'tes, | |
het, reja.'' It was a shock to hear a voice speaking this language not in | |
panic or other high emotions but like it was the most normal thing to do. | |
Nguyen tried saying something in what appeared to be Vietnamese, but she | |
just seemed to repeat what she just said. A pause in which only background | |
noise was heard followed. | |
``Il'vana 'ki ,xen'aru namin, reja.'' Another voice said. | |
I had heard enough and showed that recording to the linguists. | |
\paragraph{Karin:} I felt slightly unsteady on this day. I had every reason | |
to, of course. I was aware what I had done, I was also aware that it was the | |
best thing to do. If only people agreed with this. Mark left a while earlier | |
in order to be among the group unnoticed. I tried to control my breathing | |
and to think of a moment of calmness and happiness. I would have to lie to | |
say that this moment had nothing to do with Mark. I smiled unintentionally | |
at the thought of him. | |
I saw a large commotion in the park. I was elated to see that so many people | |
seemingly from different countries made it here. I suspected that the staff | |
at the airports in Londono hated me now for being the cause of having to | |
deal with so many `weird' people, but I could live with that. | |
I stepped onto the podest. I had no microphone or any technical assistance, | |
so my only hope was to speak loudly and clearly without screaming myself | |
hoarse. I looked over the group, trying to see the people there as people | |
with valuable hopes and dreams whom I had to persuade of my idea. ``Hello to | |
all of you here, who came in the search of information, of knowledge and of | |
an idea how to go on. I am Karin Greenville and I am the one who released | |
the video onto the internet.'' I paused, structuring my thoughts and words. | |
The noise of many ongoing conversations died down. ``I know that you have | |
questions concerning the change and I will try to answer those which I can | |
answer and admit my lack of knowledge honestly in all other cases.'' I then | |
went on explaining my change and my conversion. | |
\chapter{'skima - Attracting Attention} | |
\paragraph{Richard Monger:} When I returned from a talk to the linguists, I | |
saw the pointless discussion still continuing. I sighed. ``Your facts might | |
be obsoleted.'' I paused to wait until I had the attention of a significant | |
majority of people. ``There is a large group of what the linguists of our | |
team confirmed to be speakers of language X in Soton.'' | |
The facial exxpression of the entire group was hillarious. They looked as if | |
they found themselves covered from head to toe in jello all of a sudden. I | |
suddenly realized what my mistake was and only now, I assumed that all of | |
those who went foreign ended up in prison or psychiatry. Apparently this was | |
very wrong. As it seemed, people were much more able to cope with the | |
changes than we gave them credit for. | |
``How can this happen\textinterrobang{}'' Mr. Sily asked with a mixture of | |
shock, confusion and anger in his voice. | |
``Let's ignore our hypothesis that the video works in only x percent of the | |
cases, let's just imagine what would happen if everyone who saw the video | |
was changed. In that cases, there would be many people, who were affected | |
but did not behave suspiciously enough to warrant arrest or forceful | |
commitment to psychiatry. Or both in sequence in certain cases. It might | |
not make sense for people to try everything to avoid raising suspicion about | |
their state, but people don't necessarily behave logically and with all the | |
horror-stories related to psychiatry, it might make sense why they did.'' | |
The ancient stories of electro-shocks and people shackled to their bed and | |
drugged until they would no longer even remember their own parents were | |
alive and well. In recent years they were joined by stories about behavior | |
modification programs which worked dressage of circus animals and evil drugs | |
which killed all creative or `good' thought and turned the aura black. No, I | |
did not understand the last one either. | |
``This sounds ridiculous!'' someone shouted. | |
``Maybe some people seeked help and were not understood, or too proud to | |
seek help, even then. It does not matter. These people exist. The proof of | |
that is in the park Soton's city center. What is even more scary is that | |
they have apparently founded a kind of organisation.'' When I saw confused | |
looks, I added: ``Not legally, of course, but they have a system of | |
coordination. Otherwise, there wouldn't have been so many people there. | |
Groups of this size do not develop ad hoc. Neither does the distribution of | |
this video happen without a group of distributors.'' | |
``You mean that we're up against an enemy organization? | |
Terrorists\textinterrobang{}'' Mr Sily asked. I cursed the terrorist scare | |
for still not having subsided after all this years. On the other hand, this | |
had something to do with the idea of terrorism in its definition before its | |
meaning became very unclear. | |
``We have no idea what their agenda is. They might think that | |
\textit{everyone else} went crazy. Or those who propagated the change are a | |
distinct group from those, who we encouter now. This is our issue: We're up | |
against something we don't understand, quite literally.'' | |
``You sound as if you sympathize with them.'' spat the government executive | |
at me. | |
``You sound as if your opinion already stands and now you do not want to be | |
confused with facts or alternatives.'' I replied sharply, only then | |
realizing what I did. `I need more self-control!' I thought to myself. | |
\paragraph{Karin:} I was amazed that people actually listened well and even | |
those in the back seemed to make enough sense of my loudly uttered words to | |
at least remain there. I had held presentations in school and college which | |
had less people listening. I closed my eyes during the more emotional parts | |
of my speech. Not because I did not want to face the group but because I | |
wanted not to cry in front of them. Certain memories still triggered a | |
whirlwind of emotions, others I could better explain when imagining them | |
with closed eyes. I tried to explain to these people that I was not someone | |
who was out there to ruin random lives. Suddenly, I heard a shout. A huge | |
amount of policemen in yellow uniforms with riot shields approached from the | |
side of the park. They all were wearing eyepatches over their left eye. I | |
stopped in mid-sentence. ``Guys, I think some kind of trouble is | |
approaching! Huge amount of policemen on the way here. Sit down! Don't give | |
them a reason to beat you up! Remember that we have not broken any laws!'' | |
Most of the people followed the advice. I also sat down on the stone steps, | |
fully aware that I would ruin my expensive trousers that way. ``Remember | |
that this is their first impression of us! We don't want them to treat us | |
like violent scum, do we?'' I shouted. Despite my calm demeanor, I was very | |
anxious. My heart started racing. It was a good thing that I was sitting and | |
probably also a good idea that my trousers were brown. I did think of the | |
joke when deciding for them this morning, but of course, I thought that I | |
would need the color for a different reason. I started freezing. My breath | |
went quicker, as quick as if I was running away. From somewhere, a phrase | |
was repeated, chanted, first by only a few, then by many: ``We are the | |
people! We are the people!'' | |
\paragraph{Richard Monger:} I saw the stream of the operation. I had no idea | |
what exactly the pretext was for this operation. Legally, there was nothing | |
wrong with listening to a speech. Inofficially, of course there had to be a | |
pretext. Apparently, the protestors learned from previous civil rights | |
movements the art of civil disobedience. Most of the protestors and the | |
speaker sat down. A chant started, reminding of something which you'd hear | |
during international soccer matches. It probably was in their language, but | |
it had the feeling of being inadequate. A dark-skinned, slender female | |
walked up to the police. I involuntarily held my breath when she showed the | |
nearest policeman a piece of intelligent paper. If this was a movie, there | |
would have been a cut to its content. This was no movie, I had no idea what | |
she showed. I immediately feared that she might try to make the policemen in | |
her vicinity go foreign. If these people had any sense of PR, they had | |
chosen her to create the most sympathy for the cause and the most outrage | |
about the police action. She was beautiful despite being no longer young and | |
very visibly a racial minority. I expected a lot of reactions: violence, | |
anger, mental `crash'. I would not have imagined him to write something | |
there. | |
Mr Sily saw the activity and screamed at the screen. ``What are these people | |
doing? This bitch is up to no good! Arrest her or worse!'' | |
The police encircled the group of protesters. The person and the policeman | |
exchanged text silently. Occasionally, he would say what he heard and said, | |
but the microphone could not pick it up. Someone started tapping his feet | |
nervously. A noise was heard: The woman turned around and spoke to the | |
group. I had no idea what she tried to say, but her group seemed to react | |
hectically. I could not see what they were doing, but they seemed to access | |
their phones, papers and other devices. | |
``Why are they still connected?'' shouted someone. | |
``All of Soton is one HPDC cell. If we'd disconnect them, all of Soton loses | |
its connection.'' I explained. | |
``They all already disconnected!'' explained Mr. Sily. Their threats are | |
futile. | |
``What about other ways of communication? Other data providers? FreeConnect?'' | |
asked someone. | |
``We cut them all off! They are bluffing!'' | |
Suddenly, the picture of the park scene was replaced by that of a dark, | |
graphic in flickering light. I tried to look away, but I felt myself unable | |
to move. | |
\paragraph{Liberty M\"{u}ller:} I was not amazed by the speech of this Karin | |
person, mostly because I hoped she had more to herself than a good-looking | |
body, big `assets' and religious fervor. Instead, she knew little more than | |
we did. Of course none of this mattered when the police decided to go all | |
`national security' on us. An african woman, apparently the only one who | |
spoke at least a modicum of English tried to search a dialogoue with the | |
policecmen. She explained her position to the policemen, he was not | |
favorable. And announced that the group should give up and face the | |
terrorism charges they `worked hard for'. Okay, not quite what you want to | |
hear if you want to remain peaceful. I tried to message various people on my | |
contact list, but got no connection. ``Fucking shit!'' I cursed. Then I saw | |
the camera. I had read that these things stream live. I had read as well | |
that their encryption was not updated for cost reasons when it was found out | |
that their algorithm was vulnerable. I ran a program, I had written before | |
the change and only seconds later, a result was shown. `Okay, now I know why | |
they had not upgraded earlier, they knew that they were hackable!' I | |
realized. ``I need you all to create traffic! Try to connect somewhere, | |
locally whatever! And someone please give me the video, which you uploaded.'' | |
Normally, the camera was not supposed to lose the connection easily. In | |
practice, it was probably not even our attempts to reach someone as the bad | |
setup, which made it reconnect. And thus allowed me to man-in-the-middle the | |
re-connection from the base. The streaming started. Yay for worldwide forced | |
standards, yay artificially limited markets and yay almost monopolies in | |
things like chips for video streaming. | |
``What the fuck have you just done\textinterrobang{}'' asked Sarah upon | |
seeing my insane smile, well, my even more insane than usual smile that is. | |
``Stupidity deserves punishment, great stupidity deserves great punishment. | |
Unsurpassed stupidity however deserves unsurpassed punishment. At least that | |
way, they realize not to use insecure encryption.'' | |
``I repeat my question: What have you done and how have you done it?'' she | |
replied. | |
I explained the vulnerability to her and how I exploited it. She stared at | |
me incredulously. ``You can do that?'' | |
``Normally not, but these people not only allowed but invited the attack. I | |
can only do this kind of stunt if people really deserve it because they fail | |
at life. Hard!'' I proceeded to explain what should be done to their | |
so-called security experts and ended my several minutes long rant with: And | |
then, we should \textit{really} hurt them!'' | |
Sarah grinned. ``That was badass for a geek like you!'' | |
The black woman, who earlier tried to negotiate made her way through the | |
crowd to us. She looked very angry. ``So much for trying to keep things | |
civil! Are you aware what you just did?'' | |
``Saved our collective asses?'' I suggested. | |
``These guys are still around and they are all around us. Only now they will | |
be convinced that we are terrorists and not as I explained mostly harmless. | |
We have just screwed up royally and I expect us to be on our way to Nova | |
Gitmo soon and never again see the daylight again.'' | |
``How is that different from their previous plans?'' I asked. | |
``There was a chance that most of us would have been released earlier.'' | |
``That sounds not like the Londono country way to me, sorry to say that. I | |
never heard of anyone getting into Nova Gitmo and getting out to tell the | |
tale, unless they are reporters or guards.'' | |
``I have heard the opposite.'' she said. | |
``That is what the government says,'' I said, leaving no room for | |
interpretation on my opinion about their credibility. ``However, it is quite | |
surprising how many people have unfortunate diseases and accidents after | |
being proven innocent in a, or rather, despite a `fair' trial.'' | |
``You mean that this is like Akrao country, the country I come from?'' asked | |
she surprised. | |
``No idea how `fair' the trials are there.'' I admitted. | |
She changed the topic: ``So, what do you think we should do now?'' | |
``I guess showing them the video is not possible or will be vetoed by you.'' | |
I stated. | |
``They wear eyepatches to keep them protected against the video. You have | |
noted this?'' | |
I suddenly burst out laughing. The idea of policemen with eyepatches was too | |
ridiculous. I realized that the idea might not have been well-thought either. | |
My vision on my right eye was horrible, no other way to put it. It was | |
bordering on the nonexistant. I explained that to the others. | |
There was a discussion, mostly about the synchronization of the attempt of | |
attacking. We all realized how important the auditory component was and thus it | |
was important to play the video exactly simultaneously. We also realized how | |
important it was to take them by surprise. If they averted their eyes quickly | |
enough, they would still be unaffected. | |
Shevek, who was next to me had an idea: ``You know that people normally tell to | |
count to three or four until something starts? How about using a high number? | |
High enough for them not to keep averting their eyes anymore. To see what we | |
are up to.'' | |
``Like 42?'' I asked with a grin. | |
Noone seemed to get that one. ``Like 192 rather. That is a bit after three | |
minutes and I doubt that anyone keeps averting their eyes then.'' The African | |
woman, Shirley, said. | |
``And continue counting!'' I suggested. ``That way it is far less obvious | |
that something sinister started.'' | |
``You're insane!'' Sarah said, apparently as a compliment. | |
``Let's see whether I am insane enough.'' | |
\paragraph{Richard Monger:} I felt my senses return to me. For some odd reason, | |
I felt quite refreshed, I looked around. Many people just woke up. ``What... | |
happened?'' I asked. I was rather relieved that my voice sounded normal. It | |
would mean that it did not work, would it? Would this mean that we escaped | |
the... change, which others encountered? I looked at the screan, but it was | |
dark and deactivated. | |
``No idea!'' someone said, ``I think that I passed out! Something happened, | |
the screen suddenly showed something different. It made no sense. I suddenly | |
felt paralyzed. And then, I woke up.'' | |
``Same here!'' someone said. | |
Others echoed that statement. It felt strange, but after the shock not | |
painful anymore. I asked the question, I guessed everyone thought about: | |
``Does that mean that we are changed now?'' | |
People looked shocked at this suggestion. It was almost as if I suggested | |
that the pope was not only gay and pedophile but also a protestant. Someone | |
asked: ``What gives you the idea that the change occurred | |
here\textinterrobang{} They would have to hack a secure connection for that. | |
I can imagine a lot of things which are easier. One of them is reciting the | |
constitution of the E\v{u}ropa Unio by heart.'' | |
I never realized before how strange the words for our beloved supernational | |
entity sounded before. ``Any other explanation?'' | |
``Not really.'' he admitted. | |
``It seems to be the most likely explanation. And, lo and behold, we are | |
still sane.'' I could not resist quipping. Then I saw Mr Sily. He looked so | |
angry, shocked and panicked that I was afraid that he would attack someone. | |
``Well, most of us are.'' | |
The reaction of the group was very emotional. Someone started crying, others | |
were very close to screaming, others reacted by aggression against | |
nonsentient objects, a few people smiled. I was one of the people who | |
smiled, for no other reason than having understood this riddle. | |
Suddenly, the face of Mr. Sily changed. ``You say that those who are on this | |
side of the change can understand each other?'' he said to no one special. | |
After receiving the confirmation of this, he called a number on his phone. | |
It took a bit until the call was answered, then, he spoke. ``Hello, my | |
little princess! It's me, Daddy!'' | |
\chapter{Kaju'het - Fight} | |
\paragraph{Stephen:} I felt claustrophobic with all these people around me. | |
It was not what I expected when I heard that Karin was giving a speech. I | |
expected people, of course, but not that they moved so closely together when | |
the police approached. Word of mouth and of local inter-system transfer | |
reached me to start counting out loud and upwards and prepare to show the | |
video they were distributing to the nearest policeman. I had a pretty good | |
idea on what the video was. I thought it could not work since most, if not | |
all of these people were wearing eyepatches. I suspected that they had some | |
sort of proof that this worked against the effect of the video. Definitely | |
ungood, very much so. Some girl who was sheltered in the center shouted: ``I | |
have signed legislation to outlaw this country forever! We will begin | |
increasing in numbers in a few of your earth minutes.'' She then started | |
counting, giggling insanely. A man near her put his arms around her shoulder. | |
Others joined in the counting. | |
Whatever they had planned, it took its time. But they had talked about `a | |
few of your earth minutes', so probably they wanted us to wait. I asked | |
someone what the time was until we should go ahead. The person explained | |
that we were not supposed to say the number out loud, and gave a math | |
riddle. I hated these things in school, but I understood that it was | |
necessary so that the police would not recognize the number. They would not | |
understand our language, but we would be horribly wrong to assume that we | |
were completely save that way. People still would be able to hear the words, | |
even if it was possible that we used various declinations and conjugations, | |
which made the speech incomrhensible to anyone but us. While counting up, I | |
tried to think whether and when we used declination. It was hard to think of | |
language that way. I realized that there were various different forms a word | |
could take, but that they did not differ that much. Only the last or first | |
part of the word (or both) attached some different forms. This of course | |
meant that it was rather easy to find the basis. We reached 100 with our | |
numbers. People started to stand up. | |
Standing up, I saw additional trouble: a huge horde policemen had arrived | |
and many of their big vehihcles stood there. Now I understood why we all had | |
not been arrested yet: they had not enough of their prisoner transport | |
vehicles. I mentally cursed strongly. This looked definitely uncute. It was | |
not easy not to lose your nerves or your mind. We reached 190. I opened the | |
video in the intelligent paper, I played with the entire time earlier, | |
absent-mindedly. 191, I took a deep breath. 192! A quick movement started | |
the video on the pad and showed it to the policeman near me. I counted up to | |
ten, mentally, then I realized that we still lived and the policeman I | |
showed the video to had not moved yet. `Excellent' I thought. | |
I pushed him over, seemingly paralyzed, he did not even attempt to resist. I | |
disarmed him, took his gun, then took the intelligent paper, reset the video | |
and held it in front of me. All around me, policemen dropped like flies. | |
``To the vehicles!'' someone shouted. | |
We started running. I had to run into the direction at first to get out of | |
the circle. I saw a policeman take out his gun, trying to aim while averting | |
his eyes. I felt a searing pain in my left leg, ran forward, reset the video | |
and shoved it into his face, which he turned away. People ran past me. I | |
heard shots, shouts, chants, was shoved onwards. People attacked the police. | |
hands and arms in uniforms were raised, policemen giving up to the changed. | |
I could not walk well, blood ran down my leg. I moved towards the police | |
cars, others did as well. When I reached the nearest transport car, I saw | |
that people took it over. One place was still free. I opened the door, | |
collapsed on the seat, I used my t-shirt to stop the bleeding. Only then I | |
actually saw who was in the car. On the steering wheel, was Karin. | |
Even while I was taking care of the leg, the car started moving backwards. | |
Now Karin asked: ``How do we get to Londono?'' | |
I explained her where the \^{s}oseo was, occasionally making noises of pain | |
during the explanation. She seemed to ignore these and drove like the maniac | |
that she was through the city. | |
``What are you trying to do?'' someone asked. | |
``State television headquarters!'' she murmurred during a risky maneuver. | |
I must have looked as if she lost the remaining bits of her mind. ``Why?'' I | |
shouted. | |
``They think that we are terrorists. We will show them.'' | |
``You want to transmit the video via state television of this country?'' | |
someone asked. | |
``Yes! I want to do exactly that. Have a problem with that?'' | |
``They will send the military, no one will get out of that alive!'' he said. | |
``I don't fear death!'' she exclaimed. | |
``I do! And I know the way to Londono, while you still can't read street | |
signs. You are aware of that?'' | |
``You won't mislead me.'' she said, trying to sound self-confident but | |
sounding insecure. | |
``I will.'' he stated. | |
``I'll help.'' I said. ``I don't plan to spend the rest of my life fighting | |
my conscience because I changed approximately one country. Thus I won't do | |
that!'' | |
Karin sighed. ``Nice to see so much support for the cause.'' she said | |
sarcastically. ``Still, we can't run and can't defend our cause or our lives. | |
You have seen that a peaceful speech escalated. This was not our fault. | |
Shirley was called a terrorist! Shirley, the most innocent person out there. | |
They will have no problems to put us either into prison or psychiatry. Just | |
as they already did with all the changed people whom they could get hold of. | |
They haven't even labelled it as the thing it is but as insanity.'' | |
``Well, yes, they don't understand us!'' the person next to me, who had been | |
quiet so far said. | |
``They didn't send linguists but policemen.'' Karin stated. | |
After long discussion, we came to an agreement: we would go to Londono. We | |
would try to get into the headquarters of the state television station, but | |
not to transmit the video but to get into the position for making demands | |
and be taken seriously. Karin endangered the road even more than by her | |
sheer presence by calling people she knew about the plan. Several times, I | |
thought that we would get an answer to the eternal question whether there is | |
an afterlife. Karin's driving seemed really dangerous, too fast and too | |
angry. She surely was not one of the women, who paid less for their car | |
insurance due to her defensive driving. I felt extremely scared. The pain | |
did not subside at all. I wondered whether it would be better if they just | |
threw me out in a way that I would die quickly. I did not say this of | |
course, just yowled in pain. | |
\paragraph{Liberty M\"{u}ller:} I was shoved into a lot of directions, when | |
the 192 was reached. I tried to keep near Shevek, but it proved to be hard. | |
As soon as I could, I ran, I ran away. A group of people ran into the same | |
direction as I did. I hurried, struggled to keep up with them. Shevek | |
stumbled over something, I lost precious time helping him up. We rushed | |
further. When I could not move anymore, I looked back. ``We aren't followed | |
anymore!'' | |
The others stopped, looked around, panted. ``We've done it!'' said Shevek | |
happily between breathing. | |
I nodded. For a while we just stood there. Neither of us was very athletic, | |
me probably being the worst. Physical education was for me a humiliation and | |
a chance to get bullied. Thus I hated it and avoided all kinds of sport | |
because it reminded me of that class. My physical condition was thus rather | |
ungood. After we felt more or less human again, Shevek asked: ``Any clue | |
where we are?'' | |
People shook their heads. I did as well. I had never been in this part of | |
the town before. I thought a few words which my mother would not like to | |
hear. I realized that we had to find a way back to the hotel, but just | |
backtracking our way might be a very bad idea. We would get into the entire | |
black and yellow mess again. We discussed for a while what to do. No one of | |
us had any real plan or a map of Soton. Thus, we tried to go more or less | |
randomly. Eventually, this brought us back to the park and the fountain. The | |
fountain was on the other side of the park as the speaker's corner. It was | |
not even in a line of sight. It was eerily quiet despite that. No one was | |
going for a walk. No one was walking his or her dog. No one was lieing on a | |
blanket and pretending to learn. Definitely ungood. | |
We decided to try to reach the central road by other means. In a side-road, | |
we saw two policemen. I was shocked. I immediately said: ``I think we're | |
wrong here.'' then turned around and walked the other way. I tried to make | |
it seem as if we were genuinely lost. This was damn hard when my heart | |
seemed to beat so loudly that I was fearing that others could hear it. The | |
others were a bit behind me when I saw them and I saw that they got away a | |
bit too eagerly. `For the sake of the higher spirit!' I thought, `don't | |
these people realize that this is etremely suspicious\textinterrobang{} | |
These people were not wearing eyepatches, they were probably not on the | |
search for the changed.' | |
I met the rest of Sarah's clan on the way to the hotel. We had no distinct | |
clue on what to do so we grabbed our stuff, checked out and went onto our | |
way. Now all we needed was an idea where to go to. Pierre and Shevek settled | |
the question about the last place like real men: Via a game of rock, paper, | |
scissors. To my delight, Shevek won, meaning that Pierre settled for the | |
`are we beyond the border yet' position in the trunk. Fortunately, we didn't | |
have a lot of luggage. Gideon suggested returning to Berlino country in the | |
quickest possible manner. As he formulated it: ``Before they close the | |
border.'' | |
``Probably have done that already if they plan to.'' said Sarah's mother | |
Sabine, ``happened in Harareo country this fast and I can't imagine they're | |
less organized here than they were over there.'' | |
``They have a reason to be in chaos.'' I stated and grinned. I could not | |
resist doing this when thinking of the mess that I probably caused. | |
``Not all of them! As soon as we get official networks again, we might get | |
some info on what exactly happened.'' Shevek said and showed his | |
connectionless phone. | |
``Do you speak English?'' I asked. | |
``No, but I have a dictionary.'' he said and showed it. ``Should tell us | |
about the gist of it. Most importantly: about the things which are not | |
mentioned.'' | |
``It still does not answer the most important question: what to do? Dovero? | |
Londono? Elsewhere?'' said Gideon. | |
``Dovero!'' shouted Sarah and me in unison. | |
``Anyone against it?'' he asked. When no one spoke up, he started the car | |
and quickly drove to the \^{s}oseo. | |
``Liberty, your parents surely are worried.'' said Sabine out of the blue. | |
``I am surprised that they have not showered you in calls.'' | |
I made a slightly embarrassed sound. ``They always call me during the worst | |
possible moments. Thus I ignored them on client level. And now I can't | |
unignore them.'' | |
``You ignore your own parents?'' asked Gideon incredulously. | |
``They drove me crazy!'' I said as if it was an excuse. I summarized a few | |
of the stunts they pulled: Calling every five minutes when I was with | |
friends they disliked, calling at 6 am on weekends when they were away from | |
home but I wasn't and of course the fact that my mother tried to send an | |
exploit to my phone to get my call history. They suddenly understood my | |
position much better. While I was talking about that incident, I told how I | |
not removed the malware but let it display vastly incorrect data. After 2 | |
weeks of me residing at my parents and my phone pretending to be in a remote | |
part of Kampalo country, they asked me about the incorrect data they were | |
getting. I told them that this exploit was illegal and I had no problem | |
calling the police about this. Suddenly their attitude changed very much. I | |
did not tell how the story continued since I did not want to spoil this tale | |
with the bitter taste of defeat. | |
``Wow!'' Gideon exclaimed after that. ``I can understand now why you ignore | |
them.'' | |
``They have worked hard to earn their reputation, let's leave it at that.'' | |
I stated. I missed them, despite working hard on their reputation of not | |
caring about my privacy and confusing love with control. I knew that it was | |
expected to love the own parents, but my emotions to them were often very | |
confused and contradictory. I knew that emotions made no sense and far too | |
often wanted an off-switch for them and this was no exception. I think I was | |
mainly ashamed of being considered illogical. | |
During our talk, we reached the end of the state-mandated communication | |
blackout. My first action was to log into the Nation and I was not the only | |
one. I was not the only one to do so. After Sarah shouted to Pierre that we | |
had a connction again, he thanked and as it seemed logged in as well. It was | |
him who discovered first Karin's call for re-grouping in a certain place in | |
Londono. We discussed this piece of information among ourselves. Karin was | |
crazy. We all agreed that she was a religious fanatic and a morally bankrupt | |
person. However, it was not as if we had a large choice of things we could | |
do and places we could go to. We decided to change our course and to go to | |
Londono. | |
\chapter{Kelda'het - Those Who Remain} | |
\paragraph{Richard Monger:} Some of the biologists and linguists were absent | |
when we saw the video for some odd reason. When they arrived, they had a | |
hard time understanding what had happened. They refused to believe us when | |
they heard it. Then, they had to realize what exactly happened. It was | |
possible to communicate, but it was very slow. While the grammar of the | |
linguists was surprisingly good, the vocabulary was very limited. It was | |
often possible to convey meaning only after explaining almost every term. | |
Also, they first had to ask for many specific terms before actually saying a | |
sentence. It was nevertheless a positive surpise that communication worked | |
as well as it did. The biologists immediately wanted volunteers for their | |
tests. I volunteered as guinea pig. I hoped that this was something which | |
made it easier for us to re-gain our knowledge of English. The tests | |
involved mostly the attempts to communicate and parse things in an invented | |
language under a kind of brain activity scanner. It seemed to take forever, | |
but eventually, I was free. ``Have you found anything?'' I asked, | |
simplifying my language to the situation. Of course I hoped that a brain | |
scan would find \textit{something}, but that was not what I asked for. | |
``It is... something relevant. I am not sure whether you know thought-system | |
that-was-newed-by Guilan. It is not something, the-many-people | |
see-it-is-valid. The found-things are in a manner that this thought-system | |
cause them.'' the translator explained. | |
``You mean, `that this thought-system explains the cause'? Like:'' I took | |
out my keys, held them in front of me and let them go. They adhered the laws | |
of gravity and fell to the ground. ``I opened my hand,'' I made the gesture, | |
``and I caused this,'' I pointed to the keys, ``to fall. But, my movement is | |
the cause of the movement of this.'' | |
``Yes, exactly. This thought-system is: language is not changing | |
in-all-ways. Language is changing in-selected-ways. There are not no-border | |
many ways, which might exist. There are low-amount many ways.'' | |
I translated it into whatever language it was I was speaking: ``Language is | |
not changing at random, you mean? There are not unlimited amounts of change | |
but only a defined amount of them?'' | |
``Yes. There are not million-region change-able things, there are | |
hundred-region change-able things. Everything else... it-is-caused-by these | |
change-able things.'' | |
``Changeable things as in what?'' I asked. | |
After a longer exchange I understood that he meant variables. I felt the | |
term he used rather strange. It was not as if variables were changeable in a | |
formula. They could only change in relation to other values and their names | |
refered to that property. | |
It took a long series of exchanges like this until I got the full picture: | |
The way language is represented in the human brain depends largely on a | |
number of variables and a function for each of them indicating the cost (in | |
time and required effort) of a change in either direction. If someone wants | |
to learn a language, it would thus make sense to use a method which | |
minimizes the required cost in the human brain. The theory was | |
controversial, but the findings made sense this way. What he thought was | |
that something in the video might free the variables for a limited time, | |
which made them move to a local minimum of the cost function. It did not | |
contain actual information, just used things, which the brain already | |
established by the way it encodes concepts and converts them into sounds. A | |
proof for that was that the limited exposure of policemen during the | |
Operation Fuckup did not lead them to be unaffected, as was theoretized, | |
just made their pronunciation and grammar become strange in certain | |
respects. It is incidentally a way, which linguists say might be the future | |
of their language. People from 100 years in the future might hear a | |
recording of them and not be able to tell a difference between them and | |
contemporaries who spoke about old-fashioned things. It also sounded to me | |
as if this meant that this language I used would be the fate of humanity, | |
but the biologist quickly went on to explain that there were probably | |
several local minima and that the hypothesis was not well-enough understood | |
to say where a global minimum might be. If humanity ever reached that | |
status, language would be unchanging. Every variation which might be | |
possible would be disadvantageous. New words would be coined for new | |
concepts, but if you disregard them, any timetraveller could go from the | |
beginning to the end of the existance of a culture using this language and | |
not see any altered or varied grammar. Neither would there be any great | |
vowel shifts or actually any sound changes. | |
I had to admit that this was a really strange thought. I thought, hyped by | |
the paranoia of Mr Sily, that it was a weapon to cripple the mind of an | |
enemy, to make him unable for certain areas of thought. I would never have | |
imagined that it was a kind of a very archaic version (if only in terms of | |
vocabulary) of a lingua franca of the future. I felt strangely better, even | |
though I was still a victim, I felt strangely happy and calm. Suddenly, the | |
entire situation seemed no longer to be threatening that much. Nothing | |
actually changed for me, the situation was still the same, but my outlook | |
changed very much. I told this to the other changed ones. They reacted | |
confused, but also rather happy about these findings. It did not solve our | |
immdiate problems, it did not offer any solutions, but it did offer | |
self-esteem. | |
One of the biologists explained these findings to the bureaucrat who is in | |
charge of even Mr Sily. He also explained what happened to us. Yes, people | |
were not very amused about this. On the other hand, they had a lot of other | |
problems at the moment. | |
\paragraph{Karin:} We arrived in Londono, paid the high congestion fee, and | |
somehow made it to the place, my strange brother suggested. A lot of | |
different people made it there. Among them the person, who had the plan for | |
handling the police and also supposedly hacked into the police system and | |
sent them the change. If that was true, it was an awesome exploit, | |
especially if many people saw it. I was happy to see that she did not leave | |
to her home country. She hugged a person, who looked tanned and was smaller | |
than her. I wondered whether he was a brother to her or whether she actually | |
fell for a smaller man. I reminded myself that in these strange times, | |
nothing was fixed. In the area of relationships, anything that was possible | |
was also done, though probably in secret. It was like a real-life version of | |
rule 34. When I saw them both kissing, it answered my question. | |
I tried to force my attention away from the relationships of other people, | |
despite them being very interesting and thought ahead. I had never been in | |
the headquarters of the state television station. No one of us had been. No | |
one of us had ever tried to take someone hostage and surely no one of us | |
ever did that to an entire TV station. It would require a lot of improvising | |
and of adapting our plans. I had read in Susanne's texts that a battle plan | |
only was good until the contact with the enemy, so this suited me well. I | |
would not do the mistake to deal with every possible issue, to make a | |
detailed series of what-ifs. We lacked the time for that. Instead, I prayed | |
with the others for a quick success once the general idea what we had to do | |
was accepted. We also agreed on a quick method to solve arguments when | |
inside and lacking time. I often saw the good guys in films arguing | |
pointlessly despite lacking the time for that and the baddies mercilessly | |
exploiting this. | |
I was not calm, not in the least. I knew that our only realistic chance was | |
to try the impossible. Thus, I was very afraid. I tried to calm myself with | |
the writings of my mother and it did work a little, but not that much. Not | |
having to resort to this would have helped my mood much more. I tried to | |
remind myself that I was not a coward, that I showed the courage, she wanted | |
to see in people who tried to change the world, that the higher spirits were | |
on my side. Then I gave the signal for us to start. | |
A few people had taken over police cars. These were what we would use to | |
approach the main entrance. A second, similar-sized group would circle the | |
building and notify us about any eventual exits in the back, that we needed | |
to be aware of. | |
The short car ride seemed to stretch out quite a long time, but when it | |
ended, it was far too soon. We left the cars, which we `parked' in a way to | |
make access to the main entrance hard. The entrance was unguarded, so we | |
entered, hurried into the reception area and Shirley told the nice little | |
lady from a racial minority that she had to come with us, bring us to the | |
bureaus of the management. She needed the persuasion of a gun pointed at her | |
before she understood that this was not some kind of joke. Then, however, | |
she reacted quickly. She wanted to use the elevator, but I knew of the | |
probably installed alarm functions, so Shirley made her use the stairs. She | |
was in a bad shape. Soon we had no fear that she was going to scream because | |
she had trouble catching breath. We climbed quite a number of stairs before | |
we reached one of the highest floors. Getting there, a few loyal men guarded | |
the stairs and the exits. Most of us entered the bureaus, threatened the | |
suit-wearing guy or pants-suit-wearing gal and the possibly existing | |
secretary outside and went onto the next one. The first time, I was scared. | |
I was reminded that this could go very, horribly wrong. I tried to sound | |
convincing as I shouted at them to be quiet only to intimidate them. It was | |
hard to sound intimidating despite my anxiety reaching previously unknown | |
levels. They two got the message though. In the meanwhile, Shirley and Mark | |
asked people about a large, windowless room for us to remain in. Well, | |
Shirley asked, Mark was there to defend Shirley if required. When we were | |
done, we herded the entire group of suits into a recording studio, Shirley | |
was told about. One of the suits wanted to escape downstairs as we | |
descended, but a shot made him freeze and then return, despite it hitting | |
only the ground. | |
The people who were in said studio reacted in a flurry of confusion. They | |
seemed first to be completely unable to understand what happened, then as | |
Shirley translated, some of them got angry about the increased production | |
costs. It was an extremely weird situation, but one, which I almost | |
anticipated. When the brain cannot grasp the full situation, it will react | |
to a ridiculous fragment of it. I remembered sadly that a sister of my at | |
that time best friend got into a minor car accident as pedastrian and the | |
driver's first reaction was to shout about the fact that the paint job of | |
his car was ruined. People occasionally do really strange things when their | |
brain bluescreens. | |
Others were herded into the studio. Those on top of the administrative chain | |
were of course a priority. The loss of cleaning staff and secretaries would | |
be not a big problem. Unfortunate, but the situation required it. The loss | |
of about everyone who was in charge and probably one actor or two would be a | |
tragedy for the TV-obsessed country. (So many people thought that the TV was | |
dieing only a few years ago, what died were only the concept of it being | |
transmitted in an analogue way and via a distinct media. It became a part of | |
the 'net instead, but people still wanted to watch to switch off their | |
brains. Televsion series still could become insanely peopular and actors | |
were still more popular than presidents or prime ministers.) | |
Stephen was near me. One of the teams found a first aid kit and Leonie, a | |
nice elderly lady who you'd expect to read magazines, knit and at one point | |
of their retirement get into a crisis and try to solve it with a long | |
holiday in a foreign country, like Pyinmana country, much to the horror of | |
their children, but not to participate in something like this, treated his | |
wound. We could do nothing against the pain though. I remembered from my | |
time as catholic that pain was considered good there, but knew that he | |
turned atheist and phrases could not help him, painkillers could. He tried | |
to be heroic, manly and not to show how bad his pain was. | |
I wondered what happened to others who were injured in Soton. We had to | |
leave too quickly to see what happened to everyone there, our phones did not | |
work so we could not even call an ambulance once we got away. | |
Sirens were heard through the open doors of the studio. Of course, police | |
would have heard about this and would attempt to do everything to keep the | |
language and our group from spreading. ``Quick, Shirley, translate this: We | |
represent those who were changed. We have the following demands: Acceptance | |
of Unified as a language, not a mental diseasse, liberation of the changed | |
who are currently in mental institutions or correction facilities and | |
restoration of their and our full legal rights as well as elimination of | |
these occurances on their personal records. Also, we demand the recognition | |
of the changed as a distinct ethnic group. The hostages, we took are so far | |
alive, well and unchanged, if you insist, one of these things can change.'' | |
I spoke slowly enough for her to write it down. | |
``What's next? The constitution of the E\v{u}ropa Unio?'' she replied while | |
opening certain files in her paper. | |
``Not right now, but when Unified becomes an official language there, I am | |
sure that they will get back to you.'' I quipped. | |
Shirley giggled. | |
I returned to the issue: ``Tell me when you are done, okay?'' | |
She nodded. It was clear that she was annoyed. | |
I heard a noise, from outside of the studio. Human movement, running, | |
murmured speech, something dropping. Liberty and the group she was with | |
hurried into the studio. Liberty was completely out of breath. The others | |
were in better states, but all seemed frightened. I asked: ``What happened?'' | |
``These fucktards are entering the building!'' exclaimed one of them. | |
He did not need to be explicit about which fucktards he refered to. That | |
was unambiguous in the current situation. I looked at Shiley. She was | |
concentratedly working on her attempts to translate. I turned to Liberty. | |
``Any success reaching the control center?'' | |
``None! Can't find anything in this anthill!'' she said. ``We have found the | |
archives, the radio studios, a lot of bureaus and a cleaner's closet with | |
modern day Romeo and Juliet in it, or rather: 2 Romeos.'' | |
Just then, another group arrived with what looked like 2 policemen in their | |
control. ``Never allow wannabe-vigilates the access to a costume chamber.'' | |
said Martha angrily. | |
I raised an eyebrow. ``They have pretended to be policemen?'' | |
``Yeah. We still guard the doors.'' | |
I sighed in relief: ``Excellent! Undress these clowns! And don't forget to | |
giggle when you get to their underwear.'' | |
``What a cruel, unusual and awesome punishment!'' someone said, laughing. | |
Shirley asked loudly and to the entire group: ``Does someone have a | |
projection-capable phone? I mean a good one?'' | |
I gave her mine. ``Why do you need it?'' | |
``We can't actually come near these people. So I suggest to project our | |
demands on a wall outside.'' she explained. | |
``Makes sense,'' I nodded, ``though it probably is a better idea to project | |
it to the road. Better readable.'' | |
``They could easier triangulate our position and snipe.'' Liberty explained. | |
``And modern phones are still completely crap at compensating for being | |
projected at an angle!'' | |
``We can put a phone in a position to project to the ground and control it | |
remotely.'' suggested Mark. ``That solves both issues.'' | |
``Implement this!'' I told Mark. ``I will hide the phone later.'' | |
He nodded. Only one minute later, he had a grin on his face and handed me | |
the phone. I hushed out of the studio. I knew the way, more or less. The | |
room in the first floor, I positioned the phone in was a kitchen. Looking | |
down showed the police sieging the building. I heard noises, their weird | |
monotone speech shouted into the building and sirens. I realized that they | |
tried to communicate with us, despite having no idea that we did not | |
understand a word of what they were saying. When I returned, Mark entered a | |
series of commands. Then, he said: ``Should be showing this. Check whether | |
it is projecting and how these mimes react.'' | |
``Yeah, I will do!'' I said and searched a window in the right direction on | |
this floor. | |
There was a large group of policemen near the message. The quality of the | |
projection was, well, between subpar and nonexistant, I could see that. So I | |
guessed that it took them some time to understand what was meant by it. I | |
waited impatiently, hoping that the windows were metalized well enough to | |
conceal me. I could not hear the noises from outside up here, thus it all | |
looked like a huge mime-convention or a Charlie Chaplin film. I realized | |
that I was chewing my fingernails and quickly moved my hands away. `Fuck! I | |
thought that I gave this bad habit in middle school' I thought to myself. | |
\chapter{Inu'het - Argument} | |
\paragraph{Karin:} The confusion ended after a while. Someone projected a | |
reply on the wall of the adjacent house. I made a picture and ran to the | |
studio. Shirley translated it after a while of looking up words and biting | |
her lower lip: ``What do you mean by `changed' and who are you?'' | |
I told her what to translate: ```Changed' means that we received the grace | |
of the higher spirits and the divine language. We are a group of people who | |
were exposed to the graceful presence of the higher spirits on earth in | |
various ways.'' | |
``You are aware that some of us are secular?'' asked Stephen. | |
``The secular among us were also blessed by the higher spirits. They just | |
don't believe it. So it is okay.'' I replied. Stephen remained quiet after | |
that answer. | |
Shirley translated it. I realized how depedant we were on the black woman, | |
who might not look beautiful in the traditional sense but in a sense which | |
inspired respect in others. No one else knew as much about the grammar of | |
the language of this country than her. If something happened to her, we'd be | |
seriously harmed in our ability to communicate. It definitely showed that | |
she was a linguist and a cunning one at that. We had to make sure that | |
nothing happened to her as she was one of the few irreplacable people in our | |
group. As if to proove how easy others could be replaced, a former | |
programmer called Li transfered the reply to my phone because Mark just left | |
for the restroom. I knew that I was replacable myself. If something happened | |
to me, someone else would take my place, probably Mark. I always laughed | |
about the leaders of suicidal cults who thought they were irreplacable and | |
thus could not go the last walk with their community. Now, I made sure not | |
to fall into the same category. | |
I went to the window, I used earlier to see their reaction. To me, it looked | |
as if someone dialed up the confusion up to its maximum. People ran around, | |
made wild gestures, typed into computers with fury. A group of curious | |
pedastrians stopped and looked what happened there, distracting the police | |
and adding to the confusion. A civilian car arrived and stopped there. A | |
group of grey-haired people in suits got out. They talked among themselves | |
for a while. I looked around in the room, I was in. It looked like a kind of | |
conference room, the walls full of sheets of flipcharts with text in their | |
unreadable letters on them, some graphics were sketched, apparently by hand. | |
I touched the material. It was oldfashioned dumb paper. Whoever used this | |
romm must be very deprecated in the technological knowledge and have no | |
qualms whatsoever about wasting taxpayer money (license-owner money, I | |
corrected myself). Paper had become ridiculously expensive these days with | |
all the various environment taxes in effect. | |
One of these grey-haired men took a megaphone and shouted something. I had | |
no idea what he wanted to say. I heard nothing from this position. I saw | |
them wait for a while, making nervous gestures among themselves. One of the | |
civilians started pacing back and forth. He seemed to be as nervous as I | |
was, even though he had nothing to lose. If this situation didn't end well | |
for him, he could always return to his house and family and remain in a land | |
where everyone would speak his language. If it ended badly for me, I would | |
be dead in the best case. The alternatives were Nova Gitmo or maybe a | |
psychiatry, where I was drugged and under control by people who opposed | |
everything I stood for. I would be alive, but I would no longer lead any | |
kind of self-determined existence. | |
I forced my thoughts away from this area. I forced myself to name all | |
countries of the world. It was a hard task and I was almost scared about how | |
few I knew. I planned to look them all up this evening. | |
I was woken up from these weird ponderings by seeing something projected | |
onto the wall of the building on the other side of the road. It was | |
readable. ``We urge you not to take any measures, which you will regret | |
later.'' | |
I returned to the group and told them about this. I was shocked. Liberty | |
seemed to be very happy. ``See, it worked!'' she shouted to her boyfriend. | |
Others were just confused about this. One paranoid person suspected a | |
traitor among the changed. This, of course was more or less impossible. A | |
discussion sprung up on how it was possible that they spoke Unified. It was | |
long, fruitless and annoyingly vague because there was no argument for any | |
of the possibilites: That a traitor worked as translator, that someone high | |
of the police was changed and now translated, that they had a team of | |
linguists who were working on this language. Except of course of: `This is | |
impossible!' and `Are you smoking crack\textinterrobang{}' which never can | |
be avoided. | |
I asked Mark to send: ``We take the measures which we deem appropriate | |
should our demands not be met.'' He did and I left to my outlook place, | |
telling the group that the discussion in its current state was pointless. | |
The group on the ground apparently expected such a result. They stood | |
together, discussed and then turned to a grey-haired man who was using a | |
intelligent paper. The text changed. ``We urge you to consider the | |
implications of your actions. We are re-evaluating the causes of the | |
`change' and no longer consider it a form of mental disorder.'' | |
I returned and broke the news. Then asked Mark to send: ``Tell us how it | |
is classified before giving us any hope.'' | |
When I was back on my outlook position, I noticed that they already replied. | |
The reply was longwinded and hideously formulated. The grammar was slightly | |
off. The spelling was not bad but hideous. The first text had good grammar | |
and spelling so it really stood out badly. I suspected that someone else | |
formulated this, someone who had a rather tenuous grasp on the language. The | |
charitable explanation of this was that they wanted to show that they | |
studied the language. The more realistic one was that the answer was so far | |
from the truth or so obviously misleading that their translator refused to | |
do his job. The content of the message was put in what had to be the most | |
convoluted way possible. I photographed the message and showed it to the | |
group. Someone there immediately parsed it: ``They see it as a brain injury | |
instead.'' Someone else commented with dripping sarcasm: ``Great | |
improvement!'' I had to agree: It was no improvement at all, just another | |
reason to keep people under control. | |
Mark wrote something, then showed it to us. Most of the group laughed and I | |
nodded encouragingly. He went ahead and transmitted it. It was a message to | |
them like a report card giving bad marks for clarity, grammar, spelling and | |
decency. Bullshitting however was rated as `excellent'. | |
One of the persons on the ground was apparently still amused about it, he | |
made a thumbs-up gesture to us when others turned their back on him. I | |
immediately mentally marked him as a very sympathetic person. After a while, | |
the reply was written. As I expected, it was a long litany on why the | |
demands of full integration were impossible. The text was not bad per se, it | |
did however make lots of wrong assumptions. I listed all the ones I found | |
and Mark added 3 new ones. The worst assumption was this: They were | |
apparently just imagining the cost of supporting one person who could no | |
longer meaningfully interact with society and multiplied it. They failed to | |
see that network effects existed in a meaningful way and saw the changed as | |
fully reliant on the state. We finished the message by: ``If you think we | |
are unable to cooperate and to work together, how did we do this?'' | |
This last question was misunderstood in a way, which I had not believed to | |
be possible. I suspected that the person who actually spoke the language | |
could not meaningfully communicate what he understood to others. It struck | |
me as very odd. I realized how easy communication had been in the group. | |
Liberty confirmed this: ``Things were parsed or weren't parsed. They were | |
never actually misparsed. I am surprised that we have not noticed that | |
earlier.'' | |
``You don't know what you've got until it's gone.'' Mark said. | |
I agreed with him: ``Very true words, that!'' | |
We transmitted back a correction on what was meant and I could not resist | |
asking whether we should try to use English since apparently a transmission | |
of meaning this way did not happen. | |
Before I could leave, a group of people asked me whether they could go | |
searching the control center. I nodded. ``But don't get scared by fake cops | |
in state-funded costumes, please. More naked men will get distracting.'' I | |
looked to the fake cops who tried to cover themselves. Liberty, who was | |
among the group blushed. I calmed her a bit: ``Liberty, no need to be | |
ashamed to attempt to warn the group. If it was for real, you would have | |
saved our butts!'' | |
She smiled faintly. ``I guess so. I still feel awkward about this.'' | |
``Some unchanged might still be around. If you find them, get them here.'' I | |
reminded the group. They nodded and went on their way. I went to the | |
lookout. I felt the anxiousness, that I felt since the speech in Soton (which | |
already felt far away despite being on the same day), but also something | |
else: a certain tiredness of the entire situation. I just wanted it to be | |
over so I could lead some form of normal life again, or at least get the | |
resemblance of normalcy, I had before my mother died. I sighed, then used | |
the quietness of the room for a prayer. It still felt strange to me to pray. | |
I got out of the habit of doing so at a very young age and still had not | |
gotten into it again. I wasn't even sure how the prayers were supposed to be | |
like, so I felt that I was making mistakes when repeating those of Susanne's | |
site and of the funeral. I felt even more awkward when I tried to speak to | |
the higher spirits without script. I felt that I was bothering them with my | |
badly formulated, embarrassing thanks for what they had done for me and | |
catholicism-inspired pleas not to see my sins, but my (attempts of) faith | |
and to think of me in my hour of death. When I stopped going through the | |
ritual, I felt better. To me, this was another proof that the religion was | |
not made up but the real one. I got up from the kneeling position and looked | |
out of the window. | |
The gray-haired people were discussing with the police. Then, the message | |
``Can we talk in person? This textual communication is not very convenient | |
for us.'' appeared. I knew why these people wanted that: This way lots of | |
psychological tricks could be attempted, or worse things. Suddenly, I saw a | |
flash of light on the street. I immediately thought that they resorted to | |
shooting. I stared down to see what was going on. Then, a second flash | |
happened and I was able to recognize it: it was the flash of a photo camera. | |
A reporter or a citizen reporter (or just a curious citizen who probably | |
would share the picture) was among those who watched. I had an idea and | |
hurried into the studio. | |
``We need to get the media on our side!'' I shouted as soon as I reached our | |
place. Some of the unchanged fled into the corner when they heard me. | |
Leonie nodded: ``Sounds like a good plan. But I am not sure whether the | |
skills of Shirley suffice for explaining a bunch of reporters what our | |
motives are.'' | |
I looked at Shirley. ``It is very hard. The dictionary lacks many terms for | |
things I need. I would sound like a 6 year old. And I am not sure whether I | |
understood all difficulties of the grammar correctly.'' | |
``It is worth a try, isn't it?'' someone asked. | |
Someone else interjected: ``And we need to get into the independent news | |
sites. These people will be most sympathetic to our cause, I guess.'' | |
``Good idea!'' was shouted from other places. ``Do we have bookmarks of | |
them?'' a voice from behind me wanted to know. ``Here!'' someone shouted. | |
``Here too!'' another one. It was a bit chaotic. Mark also knew a security | |
and civil rights related site she had bookmarked. I looked at Shirley for | |
her reactions. | |
``I will work on a statement to the press, if you help me compose it.'' she | |
said. | |
I turned towards Mark. ``Can you maybe deal with the police for a while? | |
Tell them that direct contact might be a bad idea and so on.'' | |
``Why?'' he asked, ``Do you fear them trying something?'' | |
``That and a lot of psychological tricks they are going to pull. They have | |
their years of training. We have not much more than our courage and our | |
trust.'' I explained. | |
``Interesting way to put it.'' said Leonie. ``I think, I know where you took | |
that quote from.'' | |
``Don't tell anyone, okay?'' I said with a grin. | |
Even when working on the message to the media, I heard a bit of what Mark | |
was relaying to the group. He explained that the fluency of the two groups | |
was simply too meager for a meeting face to face and that written | |
communication was most adantageous. He hinted to the bad aural fluency but | |
never explained how bad it really was. That was good in my book: if they | |
overestimated us, their actions would not be as quick and self-assured as | |
they would be if they saw us as a bunch of stupid people with guns. | |
Shirley and I prepared a short explanation on the change, its effects and | |
its political implication as well as our reasons to hold the television | |
station hostage and sent it to every place we had bookmarked. Then, we used | |
a search engine to find other places to send it to. It took a lot of trying | |
and use of colorful, strong metaphors from her to reach the contact pages of | |
the various sites. To her defense: These sites did suck. | |
\end{document} |
Sign up for free
to join this conversation on GitHub.
Already have an account?
Sign in to comment